

Worshipping God in the Beauty of Holiness

By

Pastor Paul Rika

Table of Content

Copyright

Dedication

Introduction

ChapterOnePraiseThanksgivingandWorship

ChapterTwoPraiseThanksgivingInPsalms

ChapterThreeWorshipActivitiesInSolemn

ChapterFourTheInspiredDanceofDavid

ChapterFivePureandCorruptDanceintheBibl

ChapterSix

ChapterSevenWorshippingGodinSpiritTruth

ChapterEightWorshipActivities

ChapteNine

ChapterTen

ChapterElevenChurchMaterialandOffering

ChapterTwelve

ChapterThirteen

ChapterFourteenDancingintheChurch

ChapterFifteenDecencyandOrderliness

ChapterSixteenInEverythingGivethanks

TheAimsandObjectives

OtherBooksPublishedbyHoremow

ConnectwithPastorPaulRika

AbouttheBook

AbouttheAuthor

ConnectwithPastorPaulRika

Copyright © Pastor Paul Rika 2014

Worshipping God in the Beauty of Holiness

First published August, 2014

Published by Holiness Revival Movement Wordwide

Distributed by Smashwords.com

Office Address:

Behind Federal Government College,

Kwali, Abuja FCT, Nigeria.

08136356813, 08056834323

Email:holinessrevivalmovement@gmail.com

Dedication

This book is dedicated to all holy ministers who are called by God in this end-time and given the task of reviving the church to Biblical Righteousness and Holiness in the Christian life, worship and ministry. 2 Timothy 2:-7: 1 Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. 2 And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. 3 Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. 4 No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please Him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. 5 And if a man also strive for masteries, yet is he not crowned, except he strive lawfully. 6 The husbandman that laboureth must be first partaker of the fruits. 7 Consider what I say; and the Lord give thee understanding in all things.

Introduction

Christianity is an open religion. Anyone can start a ministry, open a church and establish his set of beliefs from the Bible. This accounts for the differences and diversities in Christianity. Any belief or practice that is not according to the pure truth of scripture has no light of life. Drift from the truth is prophesied of in scripture as a characteristic of the last days in which we live. Not only will the people drift from the truth, the Bible says they will imbibe doctrines and practices which are from the devil. 1Timothy 4:1, 2: 1 Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; 2 Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron. We witness in our day great ministers and churches that have drifted from the truth. Some are practically teaching and practicing doctrines which have no root in the scriptures. They are doctrines established through extra biblical convictions and revelations from Satan the arch enemy of the gospel. Galatians 1:6, 7: 6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel: 7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 14 2Corinthians 11:3, 4: 3 But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him. Church members and believers fall preys to established beliefs and practices of their church denomination. They anchor their faith on their Pastors, Prophets, Bishops, and General overseers. When these mighty men and women are in error, all others make shipwreck of their faith. 2Timothy 2:17, 18: 17 And their word will eat as doth a canker: of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus; 18 Who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already; and overthrow the faith of some. Many young ministers and ministries seek mentorship of established ministers and ministries. The unfortunate thing is that many of these young ministers do not examine the scriptures for themselves. They do not subject their mentors to the scrutiny of the scriptures. The yardstick of their judgment is success and prosperity, multiplied membership and global establishment. They follow these mentors blindly and ruin themselves and those they lead. We must beware because we are in an era in which many go to acquire power from Satan to operate the Christian ministry! I Timothy 5:15 For some are already turned aside after Satan.

2Corinthians 11:13-15: 13 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works. Jeremiah 5:30, 31: 30 Awonderful and horrible thing is committed in the land; 31 The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means; and my people love to have it so: and what will ye do in the end thereof? The yardstick of measuring every minister to know whether he is of God or no is a personal life of righteousness and holiness. Success in ministry is measured by consistent life of holiness and righteousness together with abounding fruits of Christian service begotten and established in holiness and righteousness. Without holiness the Christian life and service, ministerial success and achievements are vanities and a vexation of the spirit. Dwelling with God eternally is the supreme goal of the believer and only righteousness and holiness qualify for this. This book is the third in the series of books published by Holiness Revival Ministry Worldwide, also known as, Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide. The first book in the series is Divine Revelation of God's Holiness and Judgement– Michael Thomas Sambo.This is a master piece on Holiness. The second book in the series is Divine Revelation And Scriptural Exposition On Believers' Holiness In Clothing And Adornment Pastor Paul Rika.

This is a master piece on Holiness in Christian Dressing and Adornment. See last page for brief description on these two books. Our goal in our publications is follows:

1: To awaken Christianity to the authority of the Holy Scripture.

2: To show the superiority of the Holy Scripture to any human being God created, of whatever degree and attainment in any field of life: science, religion, or the Christian ministry.

3: To lead individual Christians to the Bible to know its truths for themselves so that they will not have to follow any leader blindly and miss eternal life at the end.

4: To lead all ministers back to the Bible so they may have the correct knowledge and understanding of its message for their salvation and establishment on the truth and for holy ministry among men in the world.

5: To make believers and ministers know prevailing errors in Christianity so they may avoid them for their preservation in the faith.

6: To show that those ministers and churches that reject the truth should not be given Christian fellowship; this will serve as reproof to them and protection for those on the truth.

7: To emphasis Scriptural Truth, Righteousness and Holiness: the entry qualification for heaven.

8: To comfort the remnant believers and ministers who are on the narrow way as they know that they have other brothers and sisters who God has preserved for Himself in these last days, who are also walking on the narrow path to heaven.

9: To multiply the number of believers and ministers committed to the life and doctrines of holiness, who are the actual labourers required by the Lord in His vineyard.

10: To rejoice the heart of the Lord Jesus when He comes for the saints at the rapture, by the multitude of holy believers that shall be ready for Him, or should the rapture delay, then by the multitude entering heaven after their pilgrim life on earth is over. This book is written for those who want to know:

I: The Scriptural pattern of offering Praise and worship to God. Ii: Scriptural worship activities in a New Testament church Iii: The role of music in holy praise and worship. IV: The evils of the present dance in the church in the name of praise-worship to God. V: Prevalent deviations in the Christian ministry. VI: Required decency and orderliness in the worship assembly. Vii: How to live in continual praise and thanksgiving to God. The believer will find this book a devotional book, directing him on holy living and instructing him on how to offer acceptable praise, thanksgiving and worship to God, whether alone or in the congregation. The Christian minister will find this book a guide book on holy worship, holy music and holy ministry. Pastor Paul Rika

Chapter One: Praise, thanksgiving and Worship in the Psalms: Focus on God.

Psalm 47:6, 7: 6. Sing praises to God, sing praises: sing praises unto our King, sing praises. 7. For God is the King of all the earth: sing ye praises with understanding. This is the key to the praises, thanksgiving and worship of God by his saints.

We must sing praises with Understanding. We are to sing praises to God, give thanks and worship to Him with understanding. This makes the praises and worship of God to be meaningful and pleasant. It makes our praise, thanksgiving and worship a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour, acceptable by God. Praising and worshipping God with understanding entails that: 1. We know Who we praise, thank and worship. 2. We know why we praise, thank and worship Him. 3. We know what we praise, thank and worship Him for. 4. We know how to praise, thank and worship Him. 5. We know where to praise, thank and worship Him. 6. We know when to praise, thank and worship Him. 7. We know with whom to praise, thank and worship Him. 20 This is worshipping God with understanding. Having been properly schooled by the psalmist, we are now prepared to be led by the psalmists through the psalms for the true praise, thanksgiving and worship of God.

1:The Person we praise, thank and worship:

God is the Person we praise, thank and worship. He is the Person of universal praise. Living and non living things praise and worship Him. He is the Creator Who made all things for His glory and praise. He created man and woman for His glory and praise. He ordained praise, thanksgiving and worship of Himself as the duty of His human and angelic creatures. He redeemed fallen man from sin for His praise and worship. He inhabits the praise and worship of His saints. Praise and worship of God is praise and worship of the three personalities in the Godhead: the Father, the Son Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. The three are the One God, One Lord, One King, One Jehovah angels and saints in heaven and the saints on earth praise and worship. Genesis 1:1, 26, 27, 31 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And God said, Let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness. So God created man in His Own image.....And God saw everything that He had made, and, behold, it was very good. 1John 5:7 For there are Three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word the Son, Jesus, and the Holy Ghost: and these Three are One. Mark 12:29, 30: 29 And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandment is, Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is One Lord: 30And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first commandment. The psalmists lead us to Him to offer our praise, thanksgiving and worship in the following psalms: Psalm 7:17 I will praise the LORD according to His righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the LORD most high. Psalm 22:22, 23, 25: 22 I will declare Thy name unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation willI praise Thee. 23 Ye that fear the LORD, praise Him; all ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him; and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel. 25 My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation: I will pay my vows before them that fear Him. Psalm 47:1, 6, 7, 8: 1 O clap your hands, all ye people; shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 6 Sing praises to God, sing praises: sing praises unto our King,sing praises. 7 For God is the King of all the earth: sing ye praises with understanding. 8 God reigneth over the heathen: God sitteth upon the throne of His holiness. Psalm 95:1-7: 1 O come, let us sing unto the LORD: let us make a joyful noise to the rock of our salvation. 2 Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise unto Him with psalms. 3 For the LORD is a great God, and a great King above all gods. 4In His hand are the deep places of the earth: the strength of the hills is His also. 5 The sea is His, and He made it: and His hands formed the dry land. 6 O come, let us worship and bow down: let us kneel before the LORD our maker. 7 For He is our God; and we are the people of His pasture, and the sheep of His hand. Direct your praises to God. Let God be the enthroned image or personality in your heart when you are offering praise, thanksgiving and worship. Direct your adoring praise and worship to God and not to His creatures. Worship God and not His angels. Worship God and not man. Give praise, honour and worship to God for the beauty, virtues, excellence and glory you see in His angelic creatures, human creatures, animate and inanimate creatures. God alone is worthy to be praised and adored. The worshippers in a Christian Assembly must focus their hearts on God (the Father, Jesus and the Holy Spirit) as the Person of praise, thanksgiving and adoration. The pastor may be highly anointed and virtuous; the preachers, singers, and others may be so gifted, talented and saintly, but they should not be the focus of the worshippers. It is God who gave them the grace, wisdom, anointing, gifts, talents, and wealth. He is the One to be worshipped. God will not give His glory to another. Ministers in the church must not direct the people's hearts to themselves, but to God. We can show appreciation to man for yielding himself to God so that divine grace and virtues pass through him to bless fellow men, but praise and adoration should be given to God. This same principle should rule the family, human institution and nation. Praise the Lord! God perfected beauty in the creation of Lucifer and gave him special anointing for His own glory. But a time came Lucifer began to magnify himself among the angels because of these qualities. A third of the angels began to give glory to Lucifer because he was specially made and not to God who created him in His excellent wisdom. This misplacement of praise and glory led to their evacuation from heaven and condemnation to everlasting destruction in the lake of fire, Ezekiel 28:11-19; Isaiah 14:12-15. Church ministers and members must be warned against this error of Lucifer and the fallen angels!! When Nebuchadnezzar did not give the glory to God, but to himself for the great Babylon he had built, God reduced him to a bush animal, till he should know that the Most High ruled in the kingdom of men, Daniel 5:18-21. When Herod received undue praise and adoration from depraved men, he did not forbid them, neither did he transfer this glory to God. He was stricken down by an angel of God and was eaten up immediately by worms, because he did not give God the glory and praise, Acts 12:21- 23. Do not take God's glory and praise, neither give His glory and praise to another. Divine judgment may not come immediately, but will come surely, both in this world and in the world to come, be warned!!!

2: Praise the name of the Lord: The name of the Lord is His Person. It is the same thing with the Person of the Lord. To praise the name of the Lord means to praise the Lord. Exodus 3:13-15: 13 And Moses said unto God, Behold, when I come unto the children of Israel, and shall say unto them, The God of your fathers hath sent me unto you; and they shall say to me,What is His name? what shall I say unto them? 14 And God said unto Moses, I AM that I AM: and He said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you. 15 And God said moreover unto Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, The LORD God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath sent me unto you: this is My name for ever, and this is My memorial unto all generations. Psalm 83:18 18 That men may know that Thou, Whose name alone is Jehovah, art the most high over all the earth. Matthew 28:19 19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Isaiah 9:6 For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the everlastingFather, the Prince of Peace. Matthew 1:21 21 And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS: for He shall save His people from their sins. The name of the Lord is our salvation, deliverance, defence and victory. The name of the Lord is our peace, comfort, hope and trust. The name of the Lord is our banner and strong tower. The name of the Lord is miraculous and wonderful. The name of the Lord is like burning fire and mighty thunder against our enemy. The name of the Lord is honourable and glorious. The name of the Lord is most excellent. It is the name with the highest authority and power in heaven, in the earth and under the earth. The name of Jesus is an embodiment of all the salvation and blessings of the new covenant: freedom from sin, healing from sickness, deliverance from Satan, victory over the world. The name of Jesus gives us access to the Father: to His grace, power, love, forgiveness, riches. Through the name of Jesus we receive the Holy Spirit, possess His anointing, power, gifts, and calling. Through the name of Jesus we are blessed with every spiritual blessing in heavenly places and by His name we inherit eternal life. Let the psalmists lead us to the praise of the name of the Lord Psalm 8:1 O LORD our Lord, how excellent isThy name in all the earth! Who hast set Thy glory above the heavens. Psalm 66:1-4: 1 Make a joyful noise unto God, all ye lands: 2 Sing forth the honour of His name: make His praise glorious. 3 Say unto God, How terrible art Thou in Thy works! through the greatness of Thy power shall Thine enemies submit themselves unto Thee. 4 All the earth shall worship Thee, and shall sing unto Thee; they shall sing to Thy name. Selah Psalm 96:7-9: 7Give unto the LORD, O ye kindreds of the people, give unto the LORD glory and strength. 8 Give unto the LORD the glory due unto His name: bring an offering, and come into His courts. 9 O worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness: fear before Him, all the earth. Psalm 99:3 3 Let them praise Thy great and terrible name;for It is holy. Psalm103:1 Bless the LORD, O my soul: and all that is within me, bless His holy name. Psalm 105:1-3: 1 O give thanks unto the LORD; call upon His name: make known His deeds among the people. 2 Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all His wondrous works. 3 Glory ye in His holy name: let the heart of them rejoice that seek the LORD. Psalm 113:1-3: 1 Praise ye the LORD. Praise, O ye servants of the LORD, praise the name of the LORD. 2 Blessed be the name of the LORD from this time forth and for evermore. 3 From the rising of the sun unto the going down of the same the LORD'S name is to be praised. Psalm135:1-3, 1 Praise ye the LORD. Praise ye the name of the LORD; praise Him, O ye servants of the LORD. 2 Ye that stand in the house of the LORD, in the courts of the house of our God, 3 Praise the LORD; for the LORD is good: sing praises unto His name;for it is pleasant. The leader of a great Christian Assembly or denomination may have a great name among the people, who commend and appreciate him. But care must be taken that his name does not overtake or eclipse the name of the Lord in that Assembly or Denomination. Members of a Christian Assembly or Denomination should confide and glory in the name of the Lord and in His righteousness and not in the name of the church denomination or leader. The songs of the children and members of the church should be to the praise of the name of the Lord and not of man. The name of the Lord should be held with reverence and be approached in the spirit of holiness. It should be used appropriately and honourably. Do not call the name of the Lord in vain. Do not use the name of the Lord carelessly or dishonourably. It is a great name. When in combat with the devil, never invoke against him the name of your great human leader or Christian denomination, but the name of the Lord. He alone is our Saviour. Proverbs 18:10 The name of the LORD is a strong tower: the righteous runneth into it, and is safe. Acts 4:12 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. When confronted with difficulty requiring salvation and victory, never confide on the name of a great man or a great church. Confide on the name of the Lord. Psalm 20: 7, 8: 7 Some trust in chariots, and some in horses: but we will remember the name of the LORD our God. 8 They are brought down and fallen: but we are risen, and stand upright. Romans 10:13 For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. Denominationalism of the Christian church has the evil tendency of hero worship. Christians group themselves under heroes, promote and confide in their name and in the name of their denomination. Many forget the supremacy of the name of the Lord. The name of Jesus is above all these heroes and their denominations. Promote the name of Jesus. Confide on the name of Jesus. Worship the name of Jesus. Call on the name of Jesus. Christianity must recognise this name alone. Great men and Christian leaders must point the name of Jesus to men and hide from being their focus. Some trust in the name of Jesus' mother this is idolatry. That name has no authority in heaven or on earth. It has no authority among men, angels, Satan and demons. The name of JESUS alone is the name to believe in, to call upon and invoke against satanic forces. JESUS is the only name that gives salvation to humanity.

3: Praise God for His Holiness: Revelation 4:8-11: 8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about Him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, Which was, and is, and is to come. 9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to Him that sat on the throne, Who liveth for ever and ever, 10 The four and twenty elders fall down before Him that sat on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are and were created. God is holy. His name is holy. His word is holy. His throne is holy. His dwelling place, heaven, is holy. His angels are holy. The saints in heaven are holy. All living creatures in heaven are holy. He lives forever because of His holiness. He is all powerful and all wise because of His holiness. He is unique because of His holiness. He sustains the created worlds because of His holiness. He is truthful, faithful and dependable because of His holiness. His holiness is the reason for His judgment against sin and evildoer. His holiness is the reason for His perfect love for us. His holiness is the reason for the atonement of Jesus Christ. His holiness is the reason for our salvation and sanctification. His holiness is the reason for our holiness. God dwells in perfect light. He is perfect truth, perfect righteousness, and perfect purity. The psalmists present with reverential fear the thrice holy God to His worshipers. Let's go with the psalmists to worship God for His holiness. Psalm 30:4 Sing unto the LORD, O ye saints of His, and give thanks at the remembrance of His holiness. Psalm 35:28 And my tongue shall speak of Thy righteousness and of Thy praise all the day long. Psalm 47:7, 8: 7 For God is the King of all the earth: sing ye praises with understanding. 8 God reigneth over the heathen: God sitteth upon the throne of His holiness. Psalm 48:1 Great is the LORD, and greatly to be praised in the city of our God, in the mountain of His holiness. Psalm 96:9 O worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness: fear before Him, all the earth. Psalm 97:12 Rejoice in the LORD, ye righteous; and give thanks at the remembrance of His holiness. Psalm 99:3, 9: 3 Let them praise Thy great and terrible name;for it is holy. 9 Exalt the LORD our God, and worship at His holy hill; for the LORD our God is holy. Psalm 103:1 Bless the LORD, O my soul: and all that is within me, bless His holy name. Psalm 111:9 He sent redemption unto His people: He hath commanded His covenant for ever: holy and reverend is His name. The holy God cannot receive the praise and worship of sinners. He cannot receive the praise and worship of a sinful congregation. The sacrifice of praise, thanksgiving and worship offered by the disobedient and wicked is an abomination to Him. God is no respecter of persons. He has no respect for the sinful clergy or musician. He has no respect for the sinful church. He honours His word above the refined and religious voice and worship demonstrations of sinful clergies, singers, musicians and congregations. He is sensitive to unrighteous thought, word, activity, music, and body movement of His worshipers. Where His word of truth and righteousness is not complied with by an individual, praise, songs and worship activities offered by him are abomination to Him. When His word of truth and holiness is trampled underfoot, the worship service, special programe, songs, music, and offerings of the worshippers are sinful to God. 1Peter 1:14- 16; 14 As obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: 15 But as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; 16 Because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. Isaiah 6:1-7: 1 In the year that king Uzziah died I saw also the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up, and His train filled the temple. 2 Above it stood the seraphims: each one had six wings; with twain he covered his face, and with twain he covered his feet, and with twain he did fly. 3 And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy, is the LORD of hosts:the whole earth is full of His glory. 4 And the posts of the door moved at the voice of him that cried, and the house was filled with smoke. 5 Then said I, Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the LORD of hosts. 6 Then flew one of the seraphims unto me, having a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with the tongs from off the altar: 7And he laid it upon my mouth, and said, Lo, this hath touched thy lips; and thine iniquity is taken away, and thy sin purged. Seek the salvation of your soul and the sanctification or purity of your heart to be a true and acceptable worshipper of this thrice holy God! The church must yield her members to the word of His holiness and maintain the discipline of holy praise and worship, to make their praise and worship acceptable to God. 4. Praise God ForHis Power, Majesty, Greatness And Glory Psalms 24:7-10: 7 Lift up your heads, O ye gates; and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in. 8 Who is this King of glory? The LORD strong and mighty, the LORD mighty in battle. 9 Lift up your heads, O ye gates; even lift them up, ye everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in. 10 Who is this King of glory? The LORD of hosts, He is the King of glory. Selah. God is King. He is the King above all kings in the earth. God is Lord. He is the Lord above all lords in the universe. God is mighty, most high and everlasting. He is Almighty, Omniportent, Omnipresent and Omniscient. He is Jehovah, Self existent and Sovereign. He is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords; Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; Whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to Whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen; 1 Timothy 6:15, 16. His throne is high and lifted up, full of light and glory. The seraphims shout in awe of His holiness. All angels and saints bow in His worship. Jesus declared: All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth; Matthew 28:18. Again the Scripture declares: That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father; Philippians 2:10, 11. The psalmists employ us to worship God with the understanding of His power, majesty, greatness and glory in heaven and in earth. Let's go with the psalmists into the admiration of His power, majesty and greatness and give our God due worship. Psalm 21:13 Be thou exalted, LORD, in Thine own strength: so will we sing and praise Thy power. Psalm 47:1, 2, 6-9: 1 O clap your hands, all ye people; shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 2 For the LORD most high is terrible; He is a great King over all the earth. 6 Sing praises to God, sing praises: sing praises unto our King,sing praises. 7 For God is the King of all the earth: sing ye praises with understanding. 8 God reigneth over the heathen: God sitteth upon the throne of His holiness. 9 The princes of the people are gathered together, even the people of the God of Abraham: for the shields of the earth belong unto God: He is greatly exalted. Psalm 59:16 But I will sing of Thy power; yea, I will sing aloud of Thy mercy in the morning: for Thou hast been my defence and refuge in the day of my trouble. Psalm 96:4-10: 4 For the LORD is great, and greatly to be praised: He is to be feared above all gods. 5 For all the gods of the nations are idols: but the LORD made the heavens. 6 Honour and majesty are before Him:strength and beauty are in His sanctuary. 7 Give unto the LORD, O ye kindreds of the people, give unto the LORD glory and strength. 8 Give unto the LORD the glory due unto His name: bring an offering, and come into His courts. 9 O worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness: fear before Him, all the earth. 10 Say among the heathen that the LORD reigneth: the world also shall be established that it shall not be moved: He shall judge the people righteously. Psalm 104:1, 2: 1 Bless the LORD, O my soul. O LORD my God, Thou art very great; Thou art clothed with honour and majesty. 2 Who coverest Thyself with light as with a garment: Who stretchest out the heavens like a curtain: Psalm 145:3-6,11, 12: 3 Great is the LORD, and greatly to be praised; and His greatness is unsearchable. 4 One generation shall praise Thy works to another, and shall declare Thy mighty acts. 5 I will speak of the glorious honour of Thy majesty, and of Thy wondrous works. 6 And men shall speak of the might of Thy terrible acts: and I will declare Thy greatness. 11 They shall speak of the glory of Thy kingdom, and talk of Thy power; 12 To make known to the sons of men His mighty acts, and the glorious majesty of His kingdom.

Psalm 150:1, 2: 1 Praise ye the LORD. Praise God in His sanctuary: praise Him in the firmament of His power. 2 Praise him for His mighty acts: praise Him according to His excellent greatness. Give God honour and rely on Him more than on your parents and relations: He is the everlasting Father. Fear God. Obey His word and commandment above the word of any leader and the constitution and decrees of any nation. He is the Most High and the highest authority in the universe. He has the final word. Bow your head before Him in worship. Kneel before Him in honour. Raise up your hands before Him in praise of His power, majesty, greatness and glory. Heaven is His glorious palace. The beauty and glory of heaven, the palace of the great King Jehovah, is infinitely superior to all palaces of the kings of the earth. The angels that attend to Him are of superior nature to men on earth. The saints that are now in His presence in heaven are perfect and glorious. His kingdom is everlasting. Praise the Lord!

5: Praise God for His Marvelous Works. The creative works of God, visible and invisible, are marvelous. His great works in the planet heaven, the heaven of heavens are marvelous. The angelic creatures of unfathomable dignity and glory, the mansions, the beauty of the heavenly city, and the New Jerusalem are marvelous works of His praise and worship. The vastness of the created universe: the galaxies, the sky, the stars, the planets, the sun, the moon etc, are works of His praise and worship. The animate and inanimate creatures of the earth: the clouds, the wind, the fish and the living creatures in the water, the birds, and the trees, animals of all nature, the men and women that rule the earth all are the great works of God. God controls and maintains the universe in His marvelous wisdom. God controls and maintains Satan and his wicked demons, in their brief time of activities in His marvelous wisdom and power. God controls, maintains and sustains men and women of all races on the earth in His marvelous wisdom and power. God's redemptive works among men on earth through the gospel of His Son Jesus Christ require praise, thanksgiving and worship. His works in the nations of the world: in villages, towns and cities; in families and personal lives of men and women call for praise. His works in the churches of Christ and in the ministers of the gospel call for praise, thanksgiving and worship. His rewards for the righteous and judgements against the wicked require praise, thanksgiving and worship. His works are beyond mention. Let the psalmists lead us to the praise and worship of God for His marvelous works! Psalm 8:1-9: 1 O LORD our Lord, how excellent is Thy name in all the earth! Who hast set Thy glory above the heavens. 2 Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast Thou ordained strength because of Thine enemies, that Thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger. 3 When I consider Thy heavens, the work of Thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which Thou hast ordained; 4 What is man, that Thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that Thou visitest him? 5 For Thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with glory and honour. 6 Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of Thy hands; Thou hast put all things under his feet: 7 All sheep and oxen, yea, and the beasts of the field; 8 The fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea, and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas. 9 O LORD our Lord, how excellent is Thy name in all the earth! Psalm 9:1, 2, 11: 1 I will praise Thee, O LORD, with my whole heart; I will show forth all Thy marvellous works. 2 I will be glad and rejoice in Thee: I will sing praise to Thy name, O Thou most High. 11 Sing praises to the LORD, which dwelleth in Zion: declare among the people His doings. Psalm 66:5-8: 5 Come and see the works of God: He is terrible in His doing toward the children of men. 6 He turned the sea into dry land: they went through the flood on foot: there did we rejoice in Him. 7 He ruleth by His power for ever; His eyes behold the nations: let not the rebellious exalt themselves. Selah 8 O bless our God, ye people, and make the voice of His praise to be heard. Psalm 105:1-7: 1 O give thanks unto the LORD; call upon His name: make known His deeds among the people. 2 Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all His wondrous works. 3 Glory ye in His holy name: let the heart of them rejoice that seek the LORD. 4 Seek the LORD, and His strength: seek His face evermore. 5 Remember His marvellous works that He hath done; His wonders, and the judgments of His mouth; 6 O ye seed of Abraham His servant, ye children of Jacob His chosen. 7 He is the LORD our God: His judgments are in all the earth. Psalm 139:14: I will praise Thee;for I am fearfully and wonderfully made: marvellous are Thy works; and that my soul knoweth right well. Psalm 145:1-7, 10: 1 I will extol Thee, my God, O king; and I will bless Thy name for ever and ever. 2 Every day will I bless Thee; and I will praise Thy name for ever and ever. 3 Great is the LORD, and greatly to be praised; and greatness is unsearchable. 4 One generation shall praise Thy works to another, and shall declare Thy mighty acts. 5 I will speak of the glorious honour of Thy majesty, and of Thy wondrous works. 6 And men shall speak of the might of Thy terrible acts: and I will declare Thy greatness. 7 They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. 10 All Thy works shall praise Thee, O LORD; and Thy saints shall bless Thee. Our brain or intellect is too small to comprehend this great and infinite God. The Bible reveals that the universe is measureless in expanse. Man is fearfully and wonderfully made by God. The formation of a child in the womb of a woman is a wonder. Light and sound are wonderful in their nature and speed. The ecological system is a wonder. The sea and the aquatic habitats are a wonder. The birds, mammals, reptiles in their species and characteristics are great wonders and call us to praise the Creator God. 6. Praise God For His Lovingkindness, Mercy And Faithfulness Jeremiah 31:3 The LORD hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love: therefore with lovingkindness have I drawn thee. Psalm 36:5-10: 5 Thy mercy, O LORD, is in the heavens; and Thy faithfulness reacheth unto the clouds. 6 Thy righteousness is like the great mountains; Thy judgments are a great deep: O LORD, Thou preservest man and beast. 7 How excellent is Thy lovingkindness, O God! therefore the children of men put their trust under the shadow of Thy wings. 8 They shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of Thy house; and Thou shalt make them drink of the river of Thy pleasures. 9 For with Thee is the fountain of life: in Thy light shall we see light. 10 O continue Thy lovingkindness unto them that know Thee; and Thy righteousness to the upright in heart. God is a lover. He loves us with an everlasting love. What great love He has shown us to make us His sons and daughters, to share with us His life and glory! He is merciful. His mercy endures forever. He is patient and forgiving. He pardons our transgressions and restores us when we fall. He has delivered us from the power of darkness and translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son. The Lord Jesus gave His life for us and has given us eternal inheritance. The Holy Spirit fills us with love; our heart is filled with love and joy as we meditate on the Father, on the Lord Jesus and on the Holy Spirit. God is faithful and dependable. He is consistent in His nature and lives forever. He does not fail us in His promises. All the good promises He makes to us, He fulfils them in their time. His banner over us is love. He fills our mouth with good things and renews our youth like the eagle's. Truly God is good to us. We love to praise Him for His goodness and wonderful works in our lives, and in the lives of the sons of men. Let the psalmists who are overwhelmed with the lovingkindness, goodness, mercy and faithfulness of our God lead us into praises, thanksgiving and worship before Him. Psalm63:3-7: 3 Because Thy lovingkindness is better than life, my lips shall praise Thee. 4 Thus will I bless Thee while I live: I will lift up my hands in Thy name. 5 My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatness; and my mouth shall praise Thee with joyful lips: 6 Then I remember Thee upon my bed, and meditate on Thee in the night watches. 7 Because Thou hast been my help, therefore in the shadow of Thy wings will I rejoice. Psalm 89:1-8: 1 I will sing of the mercies of the LORD for ever: with my mouth will I make known Thy faithfulness to all generations. 2 For I have said, Mercy shall be built up for ever: Thy faithfulness shalt Thou establish in the very heavens. 3 I have made a covenant with My chosen, I have sworn unto David My servant, 4 Thy seed will I establish for ever, and build up thy throne to all generations. Selah 5 And the heavens shall praise Thy wonders, O LORD: Thy faithfulness also in the congregation of the saints. 6 For who in the heaven can be compared unto the LORD? who among the sons of the mighty can be likened unto the LORD? 7 God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the saints, and to be had in reverence of all them that are about Him. 8 O LORD God of hosts, who is a strong LORD like unto Thee? or to Thy faithfulness round about Thee? Psalm 92:1-4: 1 It is a good thing to give thanks unto the LORD, and to sing praises unto Thy name, O most High: 2 To show forth Thy lovingkindness in the morning, and Thy faithfulness every night, 3 Upon an instrument of ten strings, and upon the psaltery; upon the harp with a solemn sound. 4 For Thou, LORD, hast made me glad through Thy work: I will triumph in the works of Thy hands. Psalm 107:1, 21, 22, 31, 32: 1 O give thanks unto the LORD, for He is good: for His mercy endureth for ever. 21 Oh that men would praise the LORD for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men! 22 And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving, and declare His works with rejoicing. 31 Oh that men would praise the LORD for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men! 32 Let them exalt Him also in the congregation of the people, and praise Him in the assembly of the elders. Psalm 117:1, 2: 1 O praise the LORD, all ye nations: praise Him, all ye people. 2 For His merciful kindness is great toward us: and the truth of the LORD endureth for ever. Praise ye the LORD. Psalm 136:1-3, 26: 1 O give thanks unto the LORD; for He is good: for His mercy endureth for ever. 2 O give thanks unto the God of gods: for His mercy endureth for ever. 3 O give thanks to the Lord of lords: for His mercy endureth for ever. 26 O give thanks unto the God of heaven: for His mercy endureth for ever. Seek His love through genuine confession and repentance from all sins. Submit to Jesus, the loving Saviour for thorough cleansing of your soul from all impurity. Keep yourself in the love of God by walking in obedience to His word. God is a lover. Seek His face always in prayer and faith for the blessings of His love for yourself and others. He calls you by your name and loves you personally. God is merciful. Turn to Him for His mercy, forgiveness and restoration in times of weakness. The psalmist said of Him: He restoreth my soul. God is faithful. Believe Him. Believe His word. Believe His promises. Pray in faith and wait for Him. He will never fail you nor forsake you. Tell others about His love for them. He is ready to do in their life what He is doing in your life and in the life of the greatest of His saints on earth! 7. Praise God For His Salvation, Healing, Deliverance, Prosperity And Numerous Blessings God's blessings in our lives and in the lives of the sons of men are numerous: salvation from sin, deliverance from evil, healing from sickness, protection from danger, provision for our needs, answer to our prayers, judgement against our enemies; restoration, revival, renewal, and spiritual refreshing of our lives. He gives us wisdom, knowledge and understanding. He daily loads us with benefits. His goodness and mercy follow us all the days of our life. He anoints our head with the oil of His Spirit and our cup runs over. Hallelujah! Let the psalmists lead us to praise, thank and bless the Lord for His salvation, deliverance and numerous blessings in our lives and in the lives of the sons of men. Psalm 13:6 I will sing unto the LORD, because He hath dealt bountifully with me. Psalm18: 48, 49: 48 He delivereth me from mine enemies: yea, Thou liftest me up above those that rise up against me: Thou hast delivered me from the violent man. 49 Therefore will I give thanks unto Thee, O LORD, among the heathen, and sing praises unto Thy name. Psalm 30:1-3, 11, 12: 1 I will extol Thee, O LORD; for Thou hast lifted me up, and hast not made my foes to rejoice over me. 2 O LORD my God, I cried unto Thee, and Thou hast healed me. 3 O LORD, Thou hast brought up my soul from the grave: Thou hast kept me alive, that I should not go down to the pit. 11 Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing: thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness; 12 To the end that my glory may sing praise to Thee, and not be silent. O LORD my God, I will give thanks unto Thee for ever. Psalm 40:1-3: 1 I waited patiently for the LORD; and He inclined unto me, and heard my cry. 2 He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established my goings. 3And He hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto our God: many shall see it, and fear, and shall trust in the LORD. Psalm 59:16, 17: 16 But I will sing of Thy power; yea, I will sing aloud of Thy mercy in the morning: for Thou hast been my defence and refuge in the day of my trouble. 17 Unto Thee, O my strength, will I sing: for God is my defence, and the God of my mercy. Psalm71:23, 24: 23 My lips shall greatly rejoice when I sing unto Thee; and my soul, which Thou hast redeemed. 24 My tongue also shall talk of Thy righteousness all the day long: for they are confounded, for they are brought unto shame, that seek my hurt. Psalm 103:1-5: 1 Bless the LORD, O my soul: and all that is within me, bless His holy name. 2 Bless the LORD, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits: 3 Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; Who healeth all thy diseases; 4 Who redeemeth thy life from destruction; Who crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies; 5 Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things; so that thy youth is renewed like the eagle's. Every day opens and closes with the acts of God's salvation, deliverance and blessing in our lives. Those who are redeemed of the Lord should glorify God through offering praises and thanksgiving to His name. Praises and thanksgiving should be offered to the Lord for His salvation, deliverance, provision, protection, healing and miracles which we see and hear of in the lives of others. We have a reason always to praise the Lord. 8. Praise God ForHis Word God created all things by the word of His power. He spoke and they were created. His word is the highest and strongest voice of authority in the universe. The universe is sustained by the word of His power. His word is superior to the word of angels, Satan, demons and human beings. We are saved, sanctified and preserved to eternal life by His word. Man shall not live by bread alone but by every word that comes out of the mouth of God. His word is alive and operative. It is the nourishment of our souls. It is sweet and pleasant to the soul. The word of God gives us strength, comfort, power, wisdom, knowledge and understanding. Through His word we receive assurance, victory, joy, faith, peace, patience, hope and courage. Until heaven and earth pass, His word shall not pass away. God's word is light, life and truth. The word of God convicts and converts the sinner. It is the sword of the Spirit against Satan and his evil kingdom. God's word is a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. By it the righteous receives counsel and enjoys guidance in life. It is sweater than honey and purer than gold. The word of God lives forever. The word of God gives us eternal life. It is settled in heaven for ever. Let the psalmists lead us to praise, thank and worship God for His blessed word. Psalm29:1-11: 1 Give unto the LORD, O ye mighty, give unto the LORD glory and strength. 2 Give unto the LORD the glory due unto His name; worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness. 3 The voice of the LORD is upon the waters: the God of glory thundereth: the LORD is upon many waters. 4 The voice of the LORD is powerful;the voice of the LORD is full of majesty. 5 The voice of the LORD breaketh the cedars; yea, the LORD breaketh the cedars of Lebanon. 6 He maketh them also to skip like a calf; Lebanon and Sirion like a young unicorn. 7 The voice of the LORD divideth the flames of fire. 8 The voice of the LORD shaketh the wilderness; the LORD shaketh the wilderness of Kadesh. 9 The voice of the LORD maketh the hinds to calve, and discovereth the forests: and in His temple doth every one speak of His glory. 10 The LORD sitteth upon the flood; yea, the LORD sitteth King for ever. 11 The LORD will give strength unto His people; the LORD will bless His people with peace. Psalm 56:4, 10: 4 In God I will praise His word, in God I have put my trust; I will not fear what flesh can do unto me. 10 In God will I praise His word: in the LORD will I praise His word. Psalm71:22 I will also praise Thee with the psaltery, even Thy truth, O my God: unto Thee will I sing with the harp, O Thou Holy One of Israel. Psalm119:162-167: 162 I rejoice at Thy word, as one that findeth great spoil. 163 I hate and abhor lying: but Thy law do I love. 164 Seven times a day do I praise Thee because of Thy righteous judgments. 165 Great peace have they which love Thy law: and nothing shall offend them. 166 LORD, I have hoped for Thy salvation, and done Thy commandments. 167 My soul hath kept Thy testimonies; and I love them exceedingly. Psalm 138:1-5: 1 I will praise thee with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise unto Thee. 2 I will worship toward Thy holy temple, and praise Thy name for Thy lovingkindness and for thy truth: for Thou hast magnified Thy word above all thy name. 3 In the day when I cried Thou answeredst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in my soul. 4 All the kings of the earth shall praise Thee, O LORD, when they hear the words of Thy mouth. 5 Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the LORD: for great is the glory of the LORD. Study the word of God and meditate on it day and night. You will know God and His ways through His word. Practice God's word and preach it. Know the doctrines of God's word and teach them: For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the LORD, and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments, Ezra 7:10. Your daily victory, ministerial usefulness and eternal life as a minister and of those you minister to depend on your commitment to the sound doctrine of God's word. 1Timothy 4:6, 11-16: 6 If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things, thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of faith and of good doctrine, whereunto thou hast attained. 11 These things command and teach. 12 Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 13 Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. 14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 15 Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly to them; that thy profiting may appear to all. 16 Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them: for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee. Ministers of the gospel should make the people know God and his attributes. The praises of God should not be offered with blank mind. Men are not robots or machines which can be programmed to issue words and songs of praise and thanksgiving without an active mind. Man has a soul which he owes to God and so should be made to praise God with understanding. This makes praise, thanksgiving and worship glorifying to God and sweet to the soul

Chapter Two: Praise, Thanksgiving and Worship in the Psalms: The Duty of Man toward God.

Praises and thanksgiving form part of the worship of God. For better understanding we shall commend on them separately: THE PRAISE OFGOD Psalm 34:1 I WILL bless the LORD at all times: His praise shall continually be in my mouth. The praise of God is acknowledgment of goodness and excellence in God. It is expressing our heart's opinion concerning the nature of God and His works. The praise of God is our admiration of Him. We praise God for His person and nature; He is wonderful, great and majestic. We praise Him for His glory: we are overwhelmed by it. We praise God for His attributes and character: He is loving, kind, good, patient, and forgiving. He is powerful, miraculous, faithful and truthful. We praise God for His works: they are wonderful. We praise God for His word: it is powerful, creative, unchanging, unfailing and eternal. His word gives life, strength, comfort, peace, hope, and faith. We are so thrilled with the wonder of God that our whole being bursts out His praise. We praise God by speaking or singing to Him the words of our admiration of Him, of our wonder of His works and of our gratitude for His love. We praise God by speaking or singing to ourselves and to others our admiration of Him, our wonder of His works and our gratitude for His love.

Thanksgiving to God Psalm 95:2 Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise unto Him with psalms. Thanksgiving to God is the expression of our heart's gratitude and appreciation to Him for Who He is to us, what He has done, is doing and shall do for our wellbeing and that of others. When we give thanks to God we show that we are pleased with Him. We thank God because God is to us Creator, Father, Friend, Comforter, Healer, Deliverer, Counsellor, Provider, Teacher, and Guide. We thank God for all His creative works which we form part of; for we share with Him the pleasure of His creation. We thank God for His sustaining power over His creation, His care over all His works, animate and inanimate. We thank God for the Lord Jesus Christ and for what He is to us: Jesus is our Saviour, Wisdom, Righteousness, Redemption, Advocate, Intercessor, Victory, and Eternal life. We thank God for the privileges and benefits of the gospel. We thank God for our daily bread, provision, protection and victory. We thank God for the hope of eternal life which we posses through faith in Christ. We thank God for the favour we have found before Him to be made ministers of the New Testament, for His callings, gifts, talents and privileges of the ministry. Our duty as creatures of this great and loving God is praises and thanksgiving to him.

The Worship of God. Matthew 4:10 Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve. 52 The worship of God is the sum total of what we do in honour of God as those that know Him, love Him and live for Him. Hence the worship of God includes obeying His word, living by His word, praying to Him, praising Him, offering thanksgiving to Him, giving material gifts in tithes and offering to Him, singing praises to Him, making some bodily demonstration in honour of His name, such as, bowing to Him, kneeling before Him, raising up our hands to bless Him, dancing to His praise, clapping our hands to His honour, making a joyful noise and shouts to the praise of His name. We worship God by preaching His word, ministering to Him, and ministering to others in His will. We are created for His worship. Having understood this, we shall consult the Psalmists who have been leading us in His praises, thanksgiving and worship, to acquire essential knowledge about praise, thanksgiving and worship of God our Creator. This is because we desire to worship God appropriately, we desire to worship God acceptably, and we desire to worship God with rewards. Let us learn from the Psalmists about the following.

2.4: Those to Praise, thank and worship God: Revelation 1:5, 6: 5 And from Jesus Christ, Who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the Prince of the kings of the earth. Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, 6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen. Praise, thanksgiving and worship of God is the duty of the Holy angels in heaven and the regenerate man on earth. Praise, thanksgiving and worship of God by men on earth is a sacrifice to be offered to Him and only those who have been saved from their sins and made priests to God by Jesus Christ can offer the sacrifice of praise, thanksgiving and worship to God. The Psalmists show that only the righteous, upright and holy can offer acceptable praise to God. Certainly, praise and thanksgiving to God is not the duty of the ungodly: thieves and robbers, liars, cheats, adulterers, fornicators, drunkards, witches and wizards, idol worshipers, and those in false religions. The Bible gives us the following information about the sinner. Ephesians 2: 12: That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world. Ephesians 4: 18, 19: 18 Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart: 19 Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleannesswith greediness. These scriptures reveal the following concerning sinners, which make it impossible for them to offer reasonable and acceptable praise, thanksgiving and worship to God.

1: They are without God in this world. II: They do not have the Saviour Jesus Christ. III: They do not have the life of God in them. IV: Their understanding is darkened by Satan and sin so that they cannot know and understand God. V: Ignorance is in them so that their spirit man cannot know why God is to be praised and worshipped. VI: Their mind is made blind by Satan and sin. As a result they cannot see anything about God and His ways. VII: They are strangers to the promises of God and have not consciously enjoyed any blessing of God's word and so have no meaningful praise and thanksgiving to offer to Him. VIII: They have no hope of eternal life. What awaits them is hell fire and so they have no reason to thank and praise the Lord. IX:They have given themselves completely to sin and fleshly lusts and so cannot please God. Praise, thanksgiving and worship of God is the duty of those, who through faith on the Lord Jesus Christ, have been saved from their sins and made a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, and a peculiar people. These are the ones to show fort the praises of God who has called them out of the darkness of sin into His marvellous light of righteousness. But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him Who hath called you out of darkness into His marvellous light; 1Peter 2:9. Surely praise is comely for the upright. To praise God with the whole heart, that heart has to be saved and purified. Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God, Matthew 5:8.The pure heart is the heart that can see God and offer Him due praise, thanksgiving and worship. Let us listen to the psalmists describe those that can render acceptable praise, thanksgiving and worship to the triune Holy God. Psalm 7:17 I will praise the LORD according to His righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the LORD most high. Psalm22:22, 23, 25, 26 22 I will declare Thy name unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee. 23 Ye that fear the LORD, praise Him; all ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him; and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel. 25 My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation: I will pay my vows before them that fear Him. 26 The meek shall eat and be satisfied: they shall praise the LORD that seek Him: your heart shall live forever. Psalm 26:1-8: 1 Judge me, O LORD; for I have walked in mine integrity: I have trusted also in the LORD; therefore I shall not slide. 2 Examine me, O LORD, and prove me; try my reins and my heart. 3 For Thy lovingkindness is before mine eyes: and I have walked in Thy truth. 4 I have not sat with vain persons, neither will I go in with dissemblers. 5 I have hated the congregation of evil doers; and will not sit with the wicked. 6 I will wash mine hands in innocency: so will I compass Thine altar, O LORD: 7 That I may publish with the voice of thanksgiving, and tell of all Thy wondrous works. 8 LORD, I have loved the habitation of Thy house, and the place where Thine honour dwelleth. Psalm 29:1, 2: 1 Give unto the LORD, O ye mighty, give unto the LORD glory and strength. 2 Give unto the LORD the glory due unto His name; worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness. Psalm 30:4 Sing unto the LORD, O ye saints of His, and give thanks at the remembrance of His holiness. Psalm 33:1 Rejoice in the LORD, O ye righteous: for praise is comely for the upright. Psalm 96:9 O worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness: fear before Him, all the earth. Psalm 103:20, 21: 20 Bless the LORD, ye His angels, that excel in strength, that do His commandments, hearkening unto the voice of His word. 21 Bless ye the LORD, all ye His hosts; ye ministers of His, that do His pleasure. The above scriptures show clearly the qualifications for those who can enter into the presence of God to offer praise, thanksgiving and worship to Him. God cannot and does not receive sacrifice and offering from everybody. He rejected the offering of Cain and surely rejects praise, thanksgiving and worship from sinners. The ministers of His who can offer acceptable praise, thanksgiving and worship to Him are those who keep His commandments, hearken to the voice of His word and do His pleasure. Psalm 50:16-23: 16 But unto the wicked God saith, What hast thou to do to declare My statutes, or that thou shouldest take My covenant in thy mouth? 17 Seeing thou hatest instruction, and castest My words behind thee. 18 When thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst with him, and hast been partaker with adulterers. 19 Thou givest thy mouth to evil, and thy tongue frameth deceit. 20 Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother; thou slanderest thine own mother's son. 21 These things hast thou done, and I kept silence; thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one as thyself: but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. 22 Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces, and there be none to deliver. 23 Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me: and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I show the salvation of God. Praises and worship of God is not mere words and bodily demonstration, but the expression of the heart to God. Only those whose spirits are alive in Christ and are walking in the truth can praise and worship God acceptably. Can't sinners praise God? Yes, they can as creatures praise their Creator in the same way as other creatures, animate and in animate, praise Him. The praise and worship sinners offer to God is in the same meaning as the praise the birds, the firmament and other living and non living creatures offer to Him unconsciously. Sinners cannot offer lively and pure praise to God because of their state. Their heart doesn't know Him, because their spirit is dead in sin and iniquity. Their vigorous praise and thanksgiving in words, songs, dances, etc are vain worship. Mark 7:6, 7: 6 He answered and said unto them, Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoureth Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me. 7 Howbeit in vain do they worship Me,..... John 4:23,24: 23 But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Fatherseeketh such to worship Him. 24 God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth. To praise God and offer acceptable thanksgiving and worship to Him, you must be born again and walk in His holiness. Holiness is inward and outward conformity to God's word, with practical obedience to the doctrines of truth. Your bodily clothing and adornment must be devoid of worldliness. Worldliness in hairdos, the use of jewellery and ungodly clothing hinder holiness. Those who dress roughly and indecently as harlots and street boys cannot offer praise, thanksgiving and worship to God acceptably. Children of God who are ignorant of His righteous requirement or have not submitted themselves to the full observation of His righteous requirement cannot offer full and holy praise and worship to the holy God 1Timothy 2:8-10: 8 I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands,without wrath and doubting. 9In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold Jewelry, or pearls, or costly array; 10 But which becometh women professing godliness with good works. Deuteronomy 22:5 The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman's garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the LORD thy God. The Holy God must be worshipped in the beauty of holiness by angels as well as human beings on earth! Child of God, daughter of God, obey His word fully that God may take delight in your praise and worship of Him. You cannot perm your hair, use hair attachment, weave-on, trousers, jewelry, mini skirt, lipsticks, cortex and body exposing dresses and appear before the Holy God to give Him holy praise. Men of God who have delight in worldly haircuts cannot offer to the holy God satisfactory praise. Men and women who are in scripturally wrong marriage cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Those who are beauty maniac cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Those who tell lies, cheat, use forged results, false certificates and documents cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Those who refuse to pay tithes, to pay their debts, bills; who hold grudges against others, habour lusts in their hearts, and are unholy, cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Those who commit fornication, adultery, or practice witchcraft and occultism cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Children who are stubborn and rebellious cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Backsliders cannot offer to God acceptable praise. Praise, thanksgiving and worship of God is the main duty of man and is what gives the regenerate soul the greatest delight. Repent of all your sins and accept the Lord Jesus into your heart. Dress properly as a holy Christian. Clean up yourself from all ungodliness and enroll yourself in this great, noble, eternal and most delightful duty God has ordained for men and angels.

2.5: Actions Of Praise and thanksgiving to God: Praise and thanksgiving to God come from the heart in bubbles of joy that manifest in various ways. The joy of praise and thanksgiving flows from our heart to our mouth, gets formed into articulate words and sounds by our tongue, and comes out through our lips to God and the hearing ears. The psalmist puts it this way: I will praise the name of God with a song, and will magnify Him with thanksgiving. This also shall please the Lord better than an ox or bullock that hath horns and hoofs, Psalm 69:31, 32. The New Testament puts it this way: By Him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks unto His name; Hebrew 13: 15. Through our mouth, tongue and lips, praises and thanksgiving can issue to God in:

1: Words of praise and thanksgiving

2: Songs of praise and thanksgiving

3: Testimonies of praise and thanksgiving

4: Shouts of praise and thanksgiving

5: Noise of praise and thanks giving Praise and thanksgiving to God does not only involve singing, but also speaking of the wonders of God to Him, to ourselves and to others. The physical body also manifests actions of praise, thanksgiving and worship, such as bowing down, kneeling down, lying flat on the face, clapping the hands, dancing, raising and waving the hands. Let the psalmist lead us into practical expression of praise and thanksgiving to our great and wonderful God. Psalm 35:27, 28: 27 Let them shout for joy, and be glad, that favour my righteous cause: yea, let them say continually, Let the be magnified, which hath pleasure in the prosperity of His servant. 28 And my tongue shall speak of Thy righteousness and of Thy praise all the day long. Psalm 47:1, 2: 1 O clap your hands, all ye people;shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 2 For the LORD most high is terrible; He is a great King over all the earth. Psalm 63:3, 4: 3 Because Thy lovingkindness is better than life, my lips shall praise Thee. 4 Thus will I bless Thee while I live: I will lift up my handsin Thy name. Psalm 66:1-5: 1 Make a joyful noise unto God, all ye lands: 2 Sing forth the honour of His name: make His praise glorious. 3 Say unto God, How terrible art Thou in Thy works! through the greatness of Thy power shall Thine enemies submit themselves unto Thee. 4 All the earth shall worship Thee, and shall sing unto Thee; they shall sing to Thy name. Selah 5Come and see the works of God: He is terrible in His doing toward the children of men. Psalm 69:30, 31: 30 I will praise the name of God with a song, and will magnify Him with thanksgiving. 31 This also shall please the LORD better than an ox or bullock that hath horns and hoofs. Psalm89:1 I will sing of the mercies of the LORD for ever: with my mouthwill I make known Thy faithfulness to all generations. Psalm 96:1-4: 1 O sing unto the LORD a new song: sing unto the LORD, all the earth. 2 Sing unto the LORD, bless His name; show forth His salvation from day to day. 3 Declare His glory among the heathen, His wonders among all people. 4 For the LORD is great, and greatly to be praised: He is to be feared above all gods. Psalm 104:33, 34: 33 I will sing unto the LORD as long as I live: I will sing praise to my God while I have my being. 34 My meditation of Him shall be sweet: I will be glad in the LORD. Psalm 105:1, 2: 1 O give thanks unto the LORD; call upon His name: make known His deeds among the people. 2 Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all His wondrous works. We must be apt and lively in the praises of our God. Praise, thanksgiving and worship is our duty as creatures. We are saved to praise, thank and worship God. We are enjoined to make His praise glorious. Sing with all liveliness. Clap your hands with joy in honour to His name and in His praise. Testify boldly to others of His gracious works in your life and in the lives of others. Let God be glorified in your life by your dynamic praise and thanksgiving. Let others be inspired by your spirit of praise and thanksgiving to the holy God. Teach your family members, the church and those around you the praise of God. Live the life worthy for His praise of God.

2.6: Shouts and Noise making in Praise and Worship:

The psalmist many times enjoins us to make a joyful noise unto the Lord and shout for joy. Exclamations such as Praise ye the Lord! Hallelujah! Amen! are common in scripture. These are common exclamation of praise and worship in the church. However true worshipers, in the spirit of praise, can make some joyful noise and shouts of praise in other articulate words and in some non articulate sounds. These noises and shouts must come from a joyful heart and in the spirit of praise and holiness. The noise of shouts and praise should be issued at the appropriate time and for the glory of God in the congregation. Let's join the psalmists in excitement to praise, thank and worship God with shouts and noise of joy: Psalm 32:11 Be glad in the LORD, and rejoice, ye righteous: and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in heart. Psalm 47:1, 2: 1 O clap your hands, all ye people;shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 2 For the LORD most high is terrible; He is a great King over all the earth. Psalm 66:1, 2: 1 Make a joyful noise unto God, all ye lands: 2 Sing forth the honour of His name: make His praise glorious. Psalm 81:1 Sing aloud unto God our strength: make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob. Psalm 95:1-3 1 O come, let us sing unto the LORD: let us make a joyful noise to the rock of our salvation. 2 Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise unto Him with psalms. 3 For the LORD is a great God, and a great King above all gods. Psalm 98:4-8: 4 Make a joyful noise unto the LORD, all the earth: make a loud noise, and rejoice, and sing praise. 5 Sing unto the LORD with the harp; with the harp, and the voice of a psalm. 6 With trumpets and sound of cornet make a joyful noise before the LORD, the King. 7 Let the sea roar, and the fulness thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein. 8 Let the floods clap their hands: let the hills be joyful together. Care must be taking that these things are not done carnally or mechanically. Everything must be done decently and in order. The person we are praising is the Holy God who cannot condone sin and indecency. Some bring football whistles to blow in the church. There are those who make strange noise and shouts after the spirit of the world. Some make masquerade kind of noise. Such people turn the congregation of God into football stadium, market square or religious meeting of pagans. The shouts and noise are mechanical and ungodly. These do not give glory to God. God is holy. If He sees ungodliness and carnality in the assembly of worshipers, He will withdraw His presence from them. Hence we must warn and watch against disorder and carnality in the assembly of God's children. Surely noise or shouts of praise must have their time. They are not occurrences in every praise and worship session. Some individuals in the assembly are prompt in making noise or shouts. These must be rebuked and brought under control. We must reverence the presence of God and do all things by the leading of His Spirit.

2.7. Physical Postures in Praise and Worship of God: Praise, giving of thanks and worship can be done by an individual in his privacy. In that case any position favourable to his mood can be adopted. He can praise and worship God standing, walking about, sitting, lying on the bed, lying prostrate, and kneeling. Whatever position is favourable to his praise and worship of God in righteousness and fervency can be adopted. Praise and worship by the congregation can be done, standing, sitting or kneeling. The position to be adopted must be decent and fitting to the congregation. Let's join the psalmist to worship the Lord our maker. Psalm 95:1-7: 1 O come, let us sing unto the LORD: let us make a joyful noise to the rock of our salvation. 2 Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise unto Him with psalms. 3 For the LORD is a great God, and a great King above all gods. 4 In His hand are the deep places of the earth: the strength of the hills is His also. 5 The sea is His, and He made it: and His hands formed the dry land. 6 O come, let us worship and bow down: let us kneel before the LORD our maker. 7 For He is our God; and we are the people of His pasture, and the sheep of His hand. Psalm 149:4, 5: 4 For the LORD taketh pleasure in His people: He will beautify the meek with salvation. 5 Let the saints be joyful in glory: let them sing aloud upon their beds. Psalm 135:1-3: Praise ye the LORD. Praise ye the name of the LORD; praise Him, O ye servants of the LORD. 2 Ye that stand in the house of the LORD, in the courts of the house of our God, 3 Praise the LORD; for the LORD is good: sing praises unto His name; for it is pleasant. The Christian congregation is often a mixed one of men and women. There are those who may want to lie prostrate before God in praise and worship. Some may want to role themselves about to express their thanksgiving to God. The Bible says the spirit of the prophet is subject to the prophet and that all things should be done decently and in order. We must not adopt a posture in worship of the Holy God that will at the same time stir lust in the minds of other worshippers; neither does God take pleasure in our soiling our body with dirt through rolling about. Our environment should dictate our actions. Where a member of the congregation is stricken down by the power of God or in demonic manifestation, the worshippers of the same sex should ensure his or her proper clothing and covering. This is required to keep the minds of the worshippers protected from defilement through revealing exposure. Required actions should promptly be taken in every circumstance to maintain the holiness of God in the worshippers.

2.8. The Use of Musical Instruments in Praise and Worship of God

Musical instruments were employed in Israel for the praise and worship of God. The psalmists often called for their use to accompany the words and songs of praise, thanksgiving and worship. King David, the great psalmist, invented instruments of music for the praise of God: Chronicles 23:5; Moreover four thousand were porters; and four thousand praised the LORD with the instruments which I made, said David, to praise therewith. 2 Chronicles 7: 6. And the priests waited on their offices: the Levites also with instruments of music of the LORD, which David the king had made to praise the LORD, because His mercy endureth for ever, when David praised by their ministry; and the priests sounded trumpets before them, and all Israel stood. The psalmists gave the following names and descriptions of the instruments of music used in the praise of God: harp, psaltery, an instrument of ten strings, timbrel, trumpet, cornets, stringed instruments, organs, and cymbals. The world invents various musical instruments to satisfy their passion, pride, and festive pleasure. Clearly their music is geared towards self gratification and fleshy pleasure. Solomon in his backsliding state said he explored the sinful pleasure of music after the manner of the kings of the earth. Ecclesiastes 2:1, 8. I said in mine heart, Go to now, I will prove thee with mirth, therefore enjoy pleasure: and, behold, this also is vanity. 8 I gathered me also silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces: I gat me men singers and women singers, and the delights of the sons of men, as musical instruments, and that of all sorts. Sinners resort to music to ease their guilt, stir sinful passion and enjoy sinful pleasure. They invent musical instruments and brands of music to meet these ends, as revealed by the Scripture. Amos 6: 4, 5. 1 Woe to them that are at ease in Zion, and trust in the mountain of Samaria, which are named chief of the nations, to whom the house of Israel came! 4 That lie upon beds of ivory, and stretch themselves upon their couches, and eat the lambs out of the flock, and the calves out of the midst of the stall; 5 That chant to the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instruments of music, like David. That David had to invent musical instruments and brands of music to be used in the praises, thanksgiving and worship of God, shows how distinct the music for the worship of God should be from that of the world. The following are distinctions between the music of the world and the music played for the praise and worship of God.

1: The world's music: The musicians are sinners. The Lord's music: The musicians are righteous and holy. 2: The world's music: The musicians play and sing in pride of personal ability for the praise of men. The Lord's music: The musicians play and sing in humility as those who have found grace in the sight of God and they do so for the praise of God.3: The world's music: The music appeals to the flesh and stirs the mind to fleshly pleasure and gratification. The Lord's music: The music appeals to the regenerate spirit and stirs the regenerate spirit to praise and worship of God. 4: The world's music: The words of the song are corrupt and are often inspired by Satan. The Lord's music: The words of the songs are holy and are inspired by the Holy Spirit. 4: The World's music: The emphasis is on instrumentals and the words of the songs may not be distinct. The Lord's music: The emphasis is on the words of the songs which must be distinct from the sound of the instruments. 5: The world's music: The musicians receive the praise of men. The Lord's music: The musicians avoid the praise of men. 6: The world's music: The musicians display for money and material reward. The Lord's music: The musicians display for the salvation of men, edification of believers and the glory of God. The psalmist encourages the instrumentalists to be skilful in playing the instruments for the praise of God. The instruments of music should produce solemn sounds that accompany the psalms of praise and thanksgiving. Godly music achieves the following:

1: It assists the heart to receive the words of the song by helping the heart to overcome distraction and gain focus on the words of the songs. 2: It assists the heart in sweet meditation on the words of the song. 3: It gives the heart a joyful inspiration. 4: It helps the worshipper to release himself to sing and worship the Lord. 5: It gives inspiration to preachers and the Lord's prophets. 1Chronicles 25:1, 3: Moreover David and the captains of the host separated to the service of the sons of Asaph, and of Heman, and of Jeduthun, who should prophesy with harps, with psalteries, and with cymbals.... to give thanks and to praise the LORD. 2Kings 3:15, 16. 15 But now bring me a minstrel. And it came to pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the LORD came upon him. 16 And he said, Thus saith the LORD. 6: Godly music can deliver a soul under tension or satanic oppression. 1Samuel 16:1-6, 23. 1 But the Spirit of the LORD departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from the LORD troubled him. 15 And Saul's servants said unto him, Behold now, an evil spirit from God troubleth thee. 16 Let our lord now command thy servants, which are before thee, to seek out a man, who is a cunning player on an harp: and it shall come to pass, when the evil spirit from God is upon thee, that he shall play with his hand, and thou shalt be well. 23 And it came to pass, when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him.7: It helps the heart to develop faith in God. In the absence of musical instruments or along with musical instruments many Christian Assemblies accompany their songs or choruses with the clapping of hands. Science and technology has invented various kinds of musical instruments which can be played or tuned into the music of our choice. These can be carefully selected and used or played with distinction from that of the world for the praise and worship of God. Listen as the psalmists recommend the use of musical instruments in the praise and worship of God. Psalm 33:1-3: 1 Rejoice in the LORD, O ye righteous: for praise is comely for the upright. 2 Praise the LORD with harp: sing unto Him with the psaltery and an instrument of ten strings. 3 Sing unto Him a new song; play skilfullywith a loud noise. Psalm 47:1 O clap your hands, all ye people; shout unto God with the voice of triumph. Psalm 71:21, 22: 22 I will also praise Thee with the psaltery, even Thy truth, O my God: unto Thee will I sing with the harp, O Thou Holy One of Israel. 23 My lips shall greatly rejoice when I sing unto Thee; and my soul, which Thou hast redeemed. Psalm 81:1-3: 1 Sing aloud unto God our strength: make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob. 2 Take a psalm, and bring hither the timbrel, the pleasant harp with the psaltery. 3 Blow up the trumpet in the new moon, in the time appointed, on our solemn feast day. Psalm 92:1-3: 1 It is a good thing to give thanks unto the LORD, and to sing praises unto Thy name, O most High: 2 To show forth Thy lovingkindness in the morning, and thy faithfulness every night, 3 Upon an instrument of ten strings, and upon the psaltery; upon the harp with a solemn sound. Psalm 98:14-6: 4 Make a joyful noise unto the LORD, all the earth: make a loud noise, and rejoice, and sing praise. 5 Sing unto the LORD with the harp; with the harp, and the voice of a psalm. 6 With trumpets and sound of cornet make a joyful noise before the LORD, the King. Psalm150:1-6: 1 Praise ye the LORD. Praise God in His sanctuary: praise Him in the firmament of His power. 2 Praise Him for His mighty acts: praise Him according to His excellent greatness. 3 Praise Him with the sound of the trumpet: praise Him with the psaltery and harp. 4 Praise Him with the timbrel and dance: praise Him with stringed instruments and organs. 5 Praise Him upon the loud cymbals: praise Him upon the high sounding cymbals. 6 Let everything that hath breath praise the LORD. Praise ye the LORD. As good and helpful as instrumental music is in the praise and worship of God, it is not indispensable. Not all the psalms were accompanied by instrumental music. God can be praised and worshipped satisfactorily without the use of instrumental music. We must not allow music to dominate the worship of God. We must not promote instrumental music beyond proportion in the praise and worship of God in the church. Care must be taken that the hearts of worshippers do not turn away from the pleasure of God's presence to the pleasure of instrumental music. We worship God and not good music. We rejoice in God and not in music. Let not music become the god of worshippers in Christ's church!

2.9. Dancing in Praise, thanksgiving and Worship

Dancing as laughter, smiling, and leaping are ways in which men express the joy of their heart. Both an individual and a congregation can go into dancing in the praise of God. We have biblical accounts where dancing was employed in the worship of God by one or more persons. However the scriptures show the limited practice of public dance in the assembly of worshippers. We shall consider scriptural details on dancing in subsequent chapters. The Psalmists testify and exhorts thus: Psalm 30:11 Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing: Thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness. Psalm 149:3 Let us praise His name in the dance:let them sing praises to Him with the timbrel and harp. Psalm 150:4 Praise Him with the timbrel and dance: praise Him with stringed instrument. Theologians are divided on the appropriate meaning of the Hebrew word which is translated Dance and Dancing in the three passages of psalms above. Some say that the Hebrew word can also mean Pipe, a musical instrument used in the praise of God. They see Psalms 149:3 and 150:4 listing instruments of music in the praise of God. Hence these theologians favour Pipe instead of Dance in the translation of the Hebrew word. According to them these verses of Psalms should read as follows: Psalm 30:11 "Thou hast turned my mourning into piping: Thou hast put off my sackcloth and girded me with gladness." Psalm 149:3 "Let us praise His name with the pipe: let them sing praises to Him with the timbrel and harp." Psalm 150:4 "Praise Him with the timbrel and pipe; praise Him with string instrument." This school of thought may be true for the following scriptural facts:

1: Dancing was not among the worship activities carried out by Israel in the Old Testament in their worship assembly. There was no record of dancing in all their solemn feasts and worship meetings. 2: From the Babylonian captivity onward the Jews built synagogues to serve as a meeting place for their religious meetings. Jesus many times taught in the synagogues. The apostles also taught in the synagogues. Dancing was not observed by the worshippers of Jehovah who resorted to these places, neither was dancing practiced by the Jews in the temple as a worship activity in the days of Jesus and of the apostles. 3: Not once was dancing observed all through the earthly ministry of Jesus. He did not dance. His disciples did not dance. His audience did not dance. Yet God received the highest praise and glory under the ministry of Jesus. 4: New Testament constitution and pattern of worship service does not encourage public dance. The early church neither taught nor exemplified dancing in praise, thanksgiving and worship of God. Although scarcely employed in the congregation of worshippers, the scriptures show how people demonstrated their joy in some circumstances through dancing in the pure worship of God. We shall consider further scriptural facts on dancing in later chapters to make us gain more understanding that will guide our actions in the pure worship of God.

2.10. Singing Praise to God with our Glory

Revelation 21:22-24: 22 And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. 23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. 24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it. The praise and worship of God must be with joy, zeal and fervency. We must sing with all our hearts; shout and clap with liveliness. God is the Lord of heaven and earth. He is the King of kings and the Lord of lords. Whatever our age, ranks, attainment, and glory, we must lay all under His feet in praise, thanksgiving and worship. Revelation 4:8-11. 8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, Which was, and is, and is to come. 9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to Him that sat on the throne, Who liveth for ever and ever, 10 The four and twenty eldersfall down before Him that sat on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne,saying, 11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are and were created, Children should worship and praise God with joy and gladness. Women of all ranks and attainment should sing aloud and praise God with excitement. Men of all ranks and attainment should sing aloud and praise the everlasting God. The lords, kings, governors, and presidents of the earth should praise God, worship and bow before Him. Ministers of the gospel of all ranks must demonstrate before others the praises and worship of God with all liveliness and gladness, in singing, clapping, shouting, and waving of hands. No one should sit idle or unmoved when our great God is praised and worshiped in the congregation of saints. Angels in their glory praise and worship the Lord, how much less men on earth! Listen to the psalmists in this respect. Psalm 30:11, 12: 11 Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing: Thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness; 12 To the end that my glory may sing praise to Thee, and not be silent. O LORD my God, I will give thanks unto Thee for ever. Psalm 47:1, 2: 1 O clap your hands, all ye people; shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 2 For the LORD most high is terrible; He is a great King over all the earth. Psalm 81:1 Sing aloud unto God our strength: make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob. Psalm 103: 20-22: 20 Bless the LORD, ye His angels, that excel in strength, that do His commandments, hearkening unto the voice of His word. 21 Bless ye the LORD, all ye His hosts; ye ministers of His, that do His pleasure. 22 Bless the LORD, all His works in all places of His dominion: bless the LORD, O my soul. Psalm 108:1-3: 1 O God, my heart is fixed; I will sing and give praise, even with my glory. 2 Awake, psaltery and harp: I myself will awake early. 3 I will praise Thee, O LORD, among the people: and I will sing praises unto Thee among the nations. Psalm 109:30 I will greatly praise the LORD with my mouth; yea, I will praise Him among the multitude. Psalm 138:4, 5: 1 I will praise Thee with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise unto Thee. 2 I will worship toward Thy holy temple, and praise Thy name for Thy lovingkindness and for Thy truth: for Thou hast magnified Thy word above all Thy name. 4 All the kings of the earth shall praise Thee, O LORD, when they hear the words of Thy mouth. 5 Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the LORD: for great is the glory of the LORD Never allow the devil or the world to belittle God to the point you are ashamed to worship Him. Never allow any position you occupy or rank you have attained to so magnify you that you can no more worship God lively in the public among His saints. Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven. 33 But whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is in heaven, Matthew 10:32, 33. Lay aside your personal dignity, greatness and glory when you are in the presence of God. Make your fellow worshippers know that you are not holding to your own earthly glory, but have cast your crowns before the Lord as the twenty four elders do in heaven. In the spirit of humility and in the beauty of holiness, praise and worship the Lord.

2.11. Praise and Thanksgiving with Material Offering: The Scripture has made it plain that praise and thanksgiving to God, as a duty of man toward God, does not necessarily require material presents to be offered along side with it. True and acceptable praise and thanksgiving to God is the one that issues out of a righteous and grateful heart in words of praise and thanksgiving, songs of praise and thanksgiving, and testimonies of praise and thanksgiving, to God and before others. In this manner both the poor and the rich can render satisfactory praise and thanksgiving to the Lord. Let not the worshippers be compelled directly or indirectly to bring monetary or material present along with their testimony of praise and thanksgiving. However, the psalmists reveal that when you make a vow before the Lord, promising to bring a material gift to Him if He performs an act of mercy for you, you should remember to pay your vow when God has demonstrated to you His faithfulness. Besides there are times your heart is persuaded to give God material gift or offering along with your testimony of praise and thanksgiving. Such offering should be giving willingly and joyfully. It is a sacrifice acceptable unto Him. Leviticus 22:29 And when ye will offer a sacrifice of thanksgiving unto the LORD, offer it at your own will. 2Corinthians 9:7 Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity; for God loveth a cheerful giver. Let's go with the psalmists to give offering of praise and thanksgiving to God. Psalm 22:22-25: 22 I will declare Thy name unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee. 23 Ye that fear the LORD, praise Him; all ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him; and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel. 24 For He hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted; neither hath He hid His face from him; but when he cried unto Him, He heard. 25 My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation: I will pay my vows before them that fear Him. Psalm 65:1, 2: 1 Praise waiteth for Thee, O God, in Sion: and unto Thee shall the vow be performed. 2 O Thou that hearest prayer, unto Thee shall all flesh come. Psalm 69:30- 32: 30 I will praise the name of God with a song, and will magnify Him with thanksgiving. 31 This also shall please the LORD better than an ox or bullock that hath horns and hoofs. 32 The humble shall see this, and be glad: and your heart shall live that seek God. Palm 96:7-9: 7 Give unto the LORD, O ye kindreds of the people, give unto the LORD glory and strength. 8 Give unto the LORD the glory due unto His name: bring an offering, and come into His courts. 9 O worship the LORD in the beauty of holiness: fear before Him, all the earth. Psalm 107:19- 22: 19 Then they cry unto the LORD in their trouble, and He saveth them out of their distresses. 20 He sent His word, and healed them, and delivered them from their destructions. 21 Oh that men would praise the LORD for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men! 22 And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving, and declare His works with rejoicing. Those who have material gifts to offer to God along with their testimony and are persuaded to do so can willingly offer their gift. God loves a cheerful giver. Those who are poor and have no material gift to offer or are not persuaded within themselves to do so should know that God is gratified with the heart of praise and thanksgiving which finds expression in words of the lips. Psalm69:30- 32: 30 I will praise the name of God with a song, and will magnify Him with thanksgiving. 31 This also shall please the LORD better than an ox or bullock that hath horns and hoofs. 32 The humble shall see this, and be glad: and your heart shall live that Hebrews 13:15 By Him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanksto His name. Ministers of the gospel must be careful not to fall into the sin of the children of Eli, who compelled the people to give, making the worshippers to hate the offering of the Lord 1Samuel 2:12-17. The material gift offered along with testimony of praise and thanksgiving is to the Lord and not to the minister, hence, the minister must not dictate or compel the offering.

2:12 Leading Others in Praise and Worship of God

God is a holy God. The seraphims shout His holiness about His throne. Those who come to the altar or His presence to lead others in His praise, thanksgiving and worship, in singing, playing of musical instruments or in the ministry of the word must be holy. Hence qualification is required of those who lead in songs and play the musical instrument in the house of God. They need to obtain a righteous heart from God through faith on the Lord Jesus Christ. They must confess every known sin and earnestly ask for God's forgiveness and cleansing. They must not harbour grudge against anyone in their hearts, but should forgive those that offend them. If anyone has a grudge against them or is offended by them, they must humbly and righteously settle the difference according to the scripture. Their outward clothing must be according to scriptural pattern. Their hairdo must not be according to worldly fashion. They must not put on abominable clothes. They must avoid makeup and every kind of evil adornment. They must possess the spirit of humility, sing and play in holiness, and do all things to the glory of God. The members of the choir and music ministry must maintain holiness in the absence of the congregation when they are practising as well as before the congregation when they are performing. The leader of praise worship must be motivated and be ready to motivate the people to praise and worship God. He must select appropriate songs and testimonies that will open the eyes of the people to see the glory of the Lord and be stirred to offer praise and worship to Him. His demonstrations and actions should be holy, in wisdom and understanding. Those who play the instruments should play skilfully in the spirit of praise and worship of the Almighty God. Let us listen to the psalmists as they present the spiritual qualification of those that can come to the altar to lead others in praise and worship; the psalmists also show how the congregation can be motivated or inspired to praise the Lord. Psalm 26:1-8: 1 Judge me, O LORD; for I have walked in mine integrity: I have trusted also in the LORD; therefore I shall not slide. 2 Examine me, O LORD, and prove me; try my reins and my heart. 3 For Thy lovingkindness is before mine eyes: and I have walked in Thy truth. 4 I have not sat with vain persons, neither will I go in with dissemblers. 5 I have hated the congregation of evil doers; and will not sit with the wicked. 6 I will wash mine hands in innocency: so will I compass Thine altar, O LORD: 7 That I may publish with the voice of thanksgiving, and tell of all Thy wondrous works. 8 LORD, I have loved the habitation of Thy house, and the place where Thine honour dwelleth. Psalm 34:1-7 1 I will bless the LORD at all times: His praise shall continually be in my mouth. 2 My soul shall make her boast in the LORD: the humble shall hear thereof, and be glad. 3 O magnify the LORD with me, and let us exalt His name together. 4 I sought the LORD, and He heard me, and delivered me from all my fears. 5 They looked unto Him, and were lightened: and their faces were not ashamed. 6 This poor man cried, and the LORD heard him, and saved him out of all his troubles. 7 The angel of the LORD encampeth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them. Psalm 95:1-6: 1 O come, let us sing unto the LORD: let us make a joyful noise to the rock of our salvation. 2 Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise unto Him with psalms. 3 For the LORD is a great God, and a great King above all gods. 4 In His hand are the deep places of the earth: the strength of the hills is His also. 5 The sea is His, and He made it: and His hands formed the dry land. 6 O come, let us worship and bow down: let us kneel before the LORD our maker. Praise or thanksgiving becomes an abominable sacrifice to God when those who lead in songs and play the musical instruments are sinners and worldly. When people who reject the truth of God's word take over the singing and playing of instruments in praise and worship of God, their sacrifice is that of fools and they do not know that they are doing evil. The minister in charge of the church of Christ, who must be holy himself, must not assign the leading of songs or playing of the holy instruments of worship to anyone who is not born again and is completely subject to the word of righteousness. Proverbs 28:9 He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer, service, shall be abomination. Ecclesiastes 5:1 Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear, than to give the sacrifice of fools: for they consider not that they do evil,

2.13 Preaching and Teaching Should Precede Singing

The psalmists exalt the place of preaching and teaching of God's word above singing songs of praise and worship. The reasons are obvious. 1: The sinner cannot praise and worship God acceptably, except he is born again and is living the righteous life. Hence in a congregation where sinners come to know the Lord, more time should be spent in the ministry of the word than in songs. 2: The ministry of the word sanctifies or purifies the heart of the believers, so they can praise God more perfectly. More time should be given to the preaching and teaching of God's word to make the believers clean and holy, John 15:3. 3: The ministry of the word opens the believers' hearts to the deep things of God and fills them with wonder and amazement at His existence, wisdom, power and works. This gives them inward motivation to praise and worship God, Psalm 119:18. 4:The ministry of the word gives understanding and enables the worshippers to praise and worship God with understanding, Psalm 119:7. 5: The presence of His word in our heart and the knowledge of Himself and of His works supply the information for the believer's sweet meditation, which gladdens the heart and overflows to His praise and worship. 6: The ministry of the word makes the worshippers knows what to do and what not to do to offer acceptable praise and worship to the Lord. 7: The believer's entry into heaven is not dependent on much singing while on earth, but on full obedience to the word of God. For these and other reasons more time should be spent in preaching and teaching God's word than in singing songs of praise and worship in the worship assembly. Many Christians today devote much time to audio and video music and little or no time to recorded messages. Those who do so are weak in the faith or are not Christians at all in the real sense. Every believer and Christian church must devote more time to preaching and teaching of God's word than to singing. Listen to the confession and prayer of the psalmist to God in this respect: Psalm119: 7, 164, 171, 175: 7 I will praise Thee with uprightness of heart, when I shall have learned Thy righteous judgments. 164 Seven times a day do I praise Thee because of Thy righteous judgments. 171 My lips shall utter praise, when Thou hast taught me Thy statutes. Let my soul live, and it shall praise Thee; and let Thy judgments help me. Psalm 138:4, 5: 4 All the kings of the earth shall praise Thee, O LORD, when they hear the words of Thy mouth, 5 Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the LORD: for great is the glory of the LORD. If half of the time the choristers of many Christian Assemblies spend and the discipline they exercise on songs were put on the study of the word, there would be greater spiritual progress in holiness and righteousness. Many Christian Assemblies spend much time in a worship service listening to songs by many singing groups. These exhaust the worshippers and rob them of the time for God's word. Many times the minister preaches for less than half the time the sermon demands because much singing and other activities have exhausted the people. The time for preaching and teaching of the word should not be competed with. The glory of the Lord should be the focus of the assembly and not the glory of any singer. The edification of the worshippers should be aimed at and not their entertainment. 2Timothy 3:1-5 This know also that in the last days perilious times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, .unholy, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof. From such turn away. 2Timothy 4:1, 2: 1 I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, Who shall judge the quick and the death at His appearing and His kingdom; 2 Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. James 1:21, 22: Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness, and receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save your souls. 2 But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves.

2.14 God Blesses those that Praises and Worship Him

Offering praise and thanksgiving in worship to God is offering an acceptable sacrifice. God inhabits the praises of His people. When such sacrifice comes from the righteous in an acceptable manner, God is greatly glorified. Our God honours those that honour Him and blesses those that praise Him. The scripture records His great manifestations among His people when He was praised and adored. Surely there is great reward in praising and worshipping God in the beauty of holiness. 2Chronicles 20:22 And when they began to sing and to praise, the LORD set ambushments against the children of Ammon, Moab and mount Seir, which were come against Judah; and they were smitten. Individual believers can engage themselves in praise, thanksgiving and worship as well as a congregation to the blessing of their souls. God inhabits the praises of His saints. Let's listen to the psalmists tell us the blessings received in offering praise and thanksgiving to God. Psalm 18:1-3: 1 I will love Thee , O LORD' my strength. 2 The LORD is my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer; my God, my strength, in Whom I will trust; my buckler, and the horn of my salvation, and my high tower. 3 I will call upon the LORD, Who is worthy to be praised:so shall I be saved from mine enemies. Psalm 22:26 The meek shall eat and be satisfied: they shall praise the LORD that seek Him: your heart shall live forever. Psalms 50:23 Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me: and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I show the salvation of God. Psalm 67:3-7 3 Let the people praise Thee, O God; let all the people praise Thee. 4 O let the nations be glad and sing for joy: for Thou shalt judge the people righteously, and govern the nations upon earth. Selah. 5 Let the people praise Thee, O God; let all the people praise Thee. 6 Then shall the earth yield her increase; and God, even our own God, shall bless us. 7 God shall bless us; and all the ends of the earth shall fear Him. Psalm 108:1-6: 1 O God, my heart is fixed; I will sing and give praise, even with my glory. 2 Awake, psaltery and harp: I myself will awake early. will praise Thee, O LORD, among the people: and I will sing praises unto Thee among the nations. 4 For Thy mercy is great above the heavens: and Thy truth reacheth unto the clouds. 5 Be Thou exalted, O God, above the heavens: and Thy glory above all the earth; 6 That Thy beloved may be delivered: save with Thy right hand, and answer me. Psalm109:30, 31 5 Let the saints be joyful in glory: let them sing aloud upon their beds 6 Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and a two edged sword in their hand 7 To execute vengeance upon the heathen, and punishment upon the people 8 To bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron 9 To execute upon them, the judgment written: This honour have all His saints. Praise ye the LORD. God is to be praised because of Who He is. He created us for the purpose of giving Him praise and worship. We are to praise and thank Him not for the blessings we hope to receive from Him, but because praise and worship is our duty as His creatures. There are those who go into sessions of praise and thanksgiving when they are in difficulty, hoping that by these the Lord will perform the desired miracle for them. We must know that except the Spirit of God leads us to do so, these may not proffer solution to our problem. The Scripture has presented the various ways in which we can have our problems solved and our needs met. Sessions of praise and thanksgiving is just one of these ways. Repentance, restitution, faith, prayer, fasting, and counselling are other ways. Let the Holy Spirit guide you to the scriptural thing to do for your salvation and blessing. Some make vows to God, promising to do or give a particular thing to Him if He answers them. Others give an offering in advance to God as a token of faith in Him, hoping that He will answer them by this. We must be led by the Spirit to what is the right thing to do and be scripturally persuaded in our hearts, For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God, Romans 8:14; Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind, Romans 14:5. The psalmist gives account of what he was persuaded to do when he was in trouble. He was persuaded in his heart to make a vow to the Lord. He promised to give substantial sacrifice of thanksgiving to the Lord, if He would hear his prayer. He took time to pray earnestly to God, holding to His promises. He also thoroughly examined himself to ensure that there was no sin in his life, however, small. He persisted in prayer until God manifested His faithfulness. He became joyful, publicly testified to the goodness of God and went to the house of God to pay his vow. Psalm 66:13-20: 13 I will go into Thy house with burnt offerings: I will pay Thee my vows, 14 Which my lips have uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in trouble. 15 I will offer unto Thee burnt sacrifices of fatlings, with the incense of rams; I will offer bullocks with goats. Selah. 16 Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what He hath done for my soul. 17 I cried unto Him with my mouth, and He was extolled with my tongue. 18 If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me: 19 But verily God hath heard me; He hath attended to the voice of my prayer. 20 Blessed be God, which hath not turned away my prayer, nor His mercy from me. The following should be understood about vows and seed faith. 1:You are not commanded to make a vow to the Lord when in trouble before the Lord will save or bless you. The salvation and blessings of God are free by the sacrifice of Christ on condition of faith, Ephesians 2:8, 9.

2: The scriptures show that God allows those who want to make vows to Him in their trouble to do so, as we notice in the account of the Psalmist. 3:The person making a vow must be personally persuaded or assured of what he is doing. He must make the vow willingly. He must not be forced or tricked into it by anyone else. God wants every service done to Him to come out from a willing heart and not by force or trick of men. He will reward that which is done willingly and not forcefully or by trick, Exodus 25:1; 2Corinthians 8:3, 12; 9:7

4: The person making a vow to the Lord must be born again and should not be living in any known disobedience to the doctrines of God's word. There must be proper self examination. This is because the sacrifice and prayer of a sinner are abomination to the Lord. A sinner cannot buy the favour of God with his material resources and money, Proverbs 15:8. 5: The vow made to God by the believer, should be according to his faith and power of redemption. It is sinful to vow what you cannot pay, Ecclesiastes 5:1, 2. 6: After vowing the believer must continue to follow scriptural instructions on how to receive answers from God. He must continue in meditating on God's promises, in faith, prayer, fasting; in righteousness and in waiting persistently on God. Vowing does not absolve the believer of his Christian responsibility for getting his problems solved, Hebrews 10:35, 36. 7: When God has demonstrated His faithfulness by answering your prayers, it is expected that you also demonstrate your faithfulness by paying your vow promptly, Eccle. 5:4, 5. Some ministers prompt people to make vows or sow seeds of faith, that is, give in advance to God, so that God can meet their needs and prosper them. These ministers do not bother to know whether the people they are prompting to make vows are born again or not and whether they are living in Christ's righteousness or not. All they tell them is Give and God will multiply it back to you. God has no covenant with sinners to bless them. He is not more interested in their material resources than in their souls. They cannot buy salvation and God's blessing with their money and material resources. Ministers of the gospel must be careful not to compel or lure the people into giving grudgingly or in their sins. Giving for the course of God that does not follow biblical laws has no reward for the giver and will not be blessed by God in the course it is put into, beware! Backslidden and unholy ministers may not bother about this, but you who desire the presence and glory of God must be careful in all you do. In the local church it may not easily be known who is born again and who is not. Besides, members of the local church benefit from the church, whether they are born again or not. Hence all the members are free to give their tithes and offering. Certainly the promises of God cover only those who are His. Members of the church who are known to be in illegitimate business or earn their money in questionable ways must clearly and firmly be made to know that their money, in tithes and offering and special contribution for programes and projects, is not required by the church for God's work. God is holy. Isaiah 1:10-12: 10 Hear the word of the LORD, ye rulers of Sodom; give ear unto the law of our God, ye people of Gomorrah. 11 To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto Me? saith the LORD: I am full of the burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of lambs, or of he goats. 12 When ye come to appear before Me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts?

2.5. Godly Music is not for Entertainment of sinners

The psalmist reveals that godly musicians do not perform on request to entertain sinners. Godly songs and music should not be rendered to entertain a secular congregation where the name of the Lord is mocked and His word is trampled underfoot. Hence those Christian musicians that go to perform for ungodly audience during naming ceremony, wedding, and other festive occasions which are not in the righteousness of God, are doing so in their pursuit after filthy lucre and not for the glory of God. The Bible warns: "Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you" Matthew 7:6. Songs of the Lord should be sung where souls can be led to Christ, believers can be edified and the name of the Lord exalted. Christian instrumentalists and singers are not to minister for the dancing and jubilation of the sons of men in fleshly pleasure. They are to minister to the hearts of men to make them sober, convicted, saved, sanctified and filled with the Holy Spirit. Those who hear the songs should be filled with joy, praise and thanksgiving to God. Not all who compose Christian songs do so by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Not all who release Christian albums do so by the instruction of God. There are those who release albums to show their music talents, to make a name for themselves and to make money. God has not inspired them to compose the songs they sing. He has not directed them to release such albums. Although the songs carry the name of the Lord and contain scriptural phrases, they minister to the flesh rather than the spirit and are disastrous to the body of Christ. Many of these Christian musicians do not know the Lord and so are not walking in His truth. Believers should be able to discern such music and musicians and reject them. These are they who have used music to introduce various corruptions into the church of Christ. Romans 16:17, 18: 17 Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoid them. 18 For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. Matthew 7:15-17 15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns and figs of thistles? 17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. Listen to the psalmist as he testifies to denying the request of the ungodly to sing the Lord's song for their entertainment. Psalms 137:1-4: 1 By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat down, yea, we wept, when we remembered Zion. 2 We hanged our harps upon the willows in the midst thereof. 3 For there they that carried us away captive required of us a song; and they that wasted us required of us mirth, saying, Sing us one of the songs of Zion. 4 How shall we sing the LORD'S song in a strange land? Psalm 50: 16-23: 16 But unto the wicked God saith, What hast thou to do to declare My statutes, or that thou shouldest take My covenant in thy mouth? 17 Seeing thou hatest instruction, and castest My words behind thee. 18 When thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst with him, and hast been partaker with adulterers. 19 Thou givest thy mouth to evil, and thy tongue frameth deceit. 20 Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother; thou slanderest thine own mother's son. 21 These things hast thou done, and I kept silence; thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one as thyself: but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. 22 Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces, and there be none to deliver. 23 Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me: and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I shew the salvation of God. If you are a musician, avoid playing the instruments or leading others in the Lord's worship when you have backslidden. Withdraw and seek the Lord's face for your cleansing and restoration before appearing before the Lord's people to render service unto Him. Let not the Lord turn away from His people because of you! Joshua 22:18 But that ye must turn away this day from following the Lord? and it shall be, seeing ye rebel to day against the LORD, That tomorrow He will be wroth with the whole congregation of Israel. Isaiah 52:11 Depart ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing; go ye out of the midst of her; be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the LORD. The ministers and elders of the people of God should ensure that backsliders and sinners are not involved in playing the instruments or leading the Lord's people in His worship 1Corinthians 5:2, 6: And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned that he that has done this deed might be taken away from among you. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? It is not the presence of musicians that gives life to the church, but the presence of God. If God must be there, then His ministers must be holy. Hence church ministers and congregation should not value the service of musicians above the presence of the Lord and must ensure that their singers and instrumentalists are holy in life and in music conduct and mannerism. If there are no righteous workers to take care of that section, then let the church operate without instrumental music. Romans 12:1, 2: I I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God,which is your reasonable service. 2 And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.

Chapter Three: Worship Activities in Solemn Feasts and Religious Gatherings in the Old Testament

Israel as a religious nation had many religious feasts and ceremonies which congregated them together regularly. Three times a year all their males assembled before God to praise and worship Him, Exodus 23:14- 17; Deuteronomy 16:1- 17 Exodus 23: 14-17: 14 Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto Me in the year. 15 Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: ( thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before Me empty:) 16 And the feast of harvest, the first fruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field. 17 Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD. These feasts were periods of praise, thanksgiving and worship of the Lord. Examination of all the scriptural passages on the 100 celebration of these feasts shows the absence of dancing among the activities of the worshippers. Besides the feasts and ceremonies, there were other occasions that brought them together to offer sacrifices, praise, thanksgiving and worship to God. There was no record of dancing in any of such solemn occasions. The few cases of dancing in worship recorded in the Old Testament shall be carefully examined later.

3.1. Praise and Worship by Jehoshaphats Army.

Jehoshaphat was a righteous king in Jerusalem. He and his people had a great challenge which made them to organize special praise in honour and worship of the Lord. The Lord was glorified by their praise and gave them their heart's desire. See the details of this in 2 Chronicles 20:18-30. When Jehoshaphat heard that a large army was coming against him, he became afraid and sought the face of God. God gave him His prophetic word, assuring him of full protection and victory. In response to this prophetic assurance Jehoshaphat organised his army to praise and worship the true and faithful God. In their praise and worship of God we observe the following:

1: Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground, vs. 18. 2: All Judah and inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before the Lord, worshiping Him, vs. 18. 3:The Levites of the Kohathites and of Korhites stood up to praise the Lord with a loud voice on high, vs. 19. 4: They appointed singers unto the Lord to go forth before the army to praise the beauty of His holiness. 5: The singers sang thus: Praise the Lord; forHis mercy endureth for ever. 6: All they did was sing and praise the Lord vs 22 The Lord received their praises and was well pleased. He went into action for their salvation according to His word vs. 22-25; Psalm 50:23. Their enemies were fully defeated and they carried much spoil. They rejoiced and praised the Lord further after the victory. They came to Jerusalem with psalteries and harps and trumpets unto the house of the Lord vs. 23-26-30. Note that the scripture did not mention dancing in this occasion. Their praise and worship involved: i: Singing songs accompanied with instruments of music. Ii: Prostration before the Lord. Iii: Saying with their mouth the praise of the Lord. God was extolled by them and blessed them. Something prominent that was noted by them is the holiness of the Lord. He appointed singers unto the LORD, and that should praise the beauty of Holiness. Praise and worship of God must take cognisance of His Holiness and must be done in the spirit of Holiness. The modern church would have turned this occasion into a dancing one in the name of praise worship to God. But Israel's praise of God here did not include dancing. The church today must be cautioned against the dancing spirit that is taking over the worship service, Christian meetings and crusades.

3.2. Praise, thanksgiving and Worship at the Dedication of the Temple

2 Chronicles 5:11-14: 11 And it came to pass, when the priests were come out of the holy place:( for all the priests that were present were sanctified, and did not then wait by course: 12 Also the Levites which were the singers, all of them of Asaph, of Heman, of Juduthun, with their sons and their 102 brethren, being arrayed in white linen, having symbals and psaltries and harps, stood at the east end of the altar, and with them an hundred and twenty priests sounding with trumpets:) 13 It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and singers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the LORD; and when they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and symbals and instuments of musick, and praised the LORD, saying, For He is good; for His mercy endureth for ever: that then the house was filled with a cloud, even the house of the LORD; 14 So that the priests could not stand to minister by reason of the cloud: for the glory of the LORD had filled the house of God. This was a great occasion of praise, thanksgiving and worship in Israel. Everything was done in order. The instrumentalists and singers kept themselves holy and consecrated themselves to the praise and worship of the Lord. There was wonderful harmony of the sound of the instruments of music and the voice of the singers. The sound of the instruments of music and the singing became as one sound that was heard ascending to God. The words of the song of praise, thanksgiving and worship were distinct and the song was clear for all to sing and worship. The song of praise to the Lord was: ForHe is good; forHis mercy endureth forever. God was extolled by their praise and worship. His glory came down visibly in a cloud that filled the house. Notice again in this great occasion of praise and worship that there was no dancing. The instrumentalists played the music without dancing. The singers sang the praise of God without dancing. Their praise and thanksgiving ascended to God Who manifested His presence and glory among them. If we want Bible results, then we must do things in Bible way. The present church is prone to dancing and looks for every occasion to indulge in dancing. This is not the spirit of biblical worship.

3.3 SINGERS AND INSTRUMENTALISTS INSTITUTED BY DAVID 1 Chronicles 6:31-33; 16:1- 42; 25:1- 8 David prepared a tent for the ark of the Lord and brought the Ark into it. He set some priests and Levites over the house of God to minister regularly in turns, in songs and in playing instruments of music. They ministered before the dwelling place of the tabernacle of the congregation. Their work was to:

(i) minister before the ark of the Lord. (ii) make petition to the Lord. (iii) give thanks to the Lord. (iv) praise the Lord, the God of Israel. (v) sing. (vi) prophesy in harps: this means to speak the word of God in His praise while playing on the instruments of music; it means to talk of His goodness, love, power, wonderful deeds, plans and promises; to preach His word through music 1Chronicles16;7-36. The above is summed up in one duty: to praise, thank and worship God in songs and music. The Bible did not mention dancing in the house of God as part of their duty. They were to minister before the Lord with joy and gladness.

3.4. PRAISE TO GOD AT THE FOUNDATION OF THE NEW TEMPLE Ezra 3:10-13: 10 And when the builders laid the foundation of the temple of the LORD, they set the priests in their apparel with trumpets, and the Levites the sons of Asaph with cymbals, to praise the LORD, 104 after the ordinance of David king of Israel. 11 And they sang together by course in praising and giving thanks unto the LORD; because He is good, for His mercy endureth for ever toward Israel. And all the people shouted with a great shout, when they praised the LORD, because the foundation of the house of the LORD was laid. 12 But many of the priests and Levites and chief of the fathers, who were ancient men, that had seen the first house, when the foundation of this house was laid before their eyes, wept with a loud voice; and many shouted aloud for joy: 13 So that the people could not discern the noise of the shout of joy from the noise of the weeping of the people: for the people shouted with a loud shout, and the noise was heard afar off. This is an account of praise and worship by Israel when they returned from captivity. We see here the priests in their apparel, with trumpets, and the Levites, the sons of Asaph, with cymbals, to praise the LORD, after the ordinance of David, king of Israel. And they sang together by course in praising and giving thanks unto the LORD, because He is good, for His mercy endureth for ever toward Israel. And all the people shouted with a great shout, when they praised the LORD, because the foundation of the house of the LORD was laid. All the people gave a great shout of praise to the Lord. But many of the older Israelites who had seen the first temple and its glory wept aloud, when they saw the foundation of the new temple. The joyful shouts and the loud weeping mingled together in a loud noise that was heard in a far distance. We see clearly in this passage that these joyful worshippers did not go into a dance. Their joy and gladness for the temple's foundation led them to the praise and worship of God through singing, playing musical instruments and shouts of joy. Their praise and worship here clearly did not involve dancing. They followed the pattern of worship observed before their backsliding and captivity.

3.5. Worship Activities at Jerusalem after the Captivity

Nehemiah 8: 1- 12: 1 And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel. 2 And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month. 3 And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. 4 And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for the purpose; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, Zechariah, and Meshullam. 5 And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up: 6 And Ezra blessed the LORD, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the LORD with their faces to the ground. 7 Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, 106 Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law: and the people stood in theirplace. 8 So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading. 9And Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha, and Ezra the priest the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day is holy unto the LORD your God; mourn not, nor weep.For all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law. 10 Then he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared: for this day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the LORD is your strength. 11 So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be ye grieved. 12 And all the people went their way to eat, and to drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them. This scriptural account gives us a good understanding of worship activities in a religious congregation in Israel. This is similar to the pattern of worship activities in the New Testament church. We observe here the following:

I: The congregation came together for the purpose of hearing the word of God. Their activity centred on the word of God, vs.1. ii: Ezra the priest here was the pastor of the congregation, having other elders and workers in his support, vs. 2. Iii: The word was read to the congregation of both men and women, who listened attentively to it, vs. 3. Iv: Ezra stood on a pulpit, together with some supportive elders, vs. 4. V: Ezra led the people in a period of praise and worship of God: he blessed the Lord, the great God. The people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up of hands. They all bowed their heads and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground, vs. 6. Vi: Ezra opened the book of the law in the sight of all people, who stood in honour of the word of God, vs. 5. Vii: They read from the book and caused the people to understand God's word by explanation and application, vs. 7, 8. Viii: The people wept, prayed and repented before the Lord, because of the convicting power of the word of God in their hearts and were assured and comforted by the ministers, vs. 9. Ix: The people rejoiced for the word of God and the fellowship of the brethren. They rejoiced greatly for the Lord's works and presence among them, vs. 9- 12. Note here that dancing was not included in the activities of this congregation. They praised and worshipped God with gladness, but did not dance. The word of God was the central thing and the point of emphasis in their assembly. I: The word of God was exalted and honoured by the assembly. II: The word of God was read distinctly to the hearing and understanding of everyone. III: The word of God was well interpreted and applied on the audience. IV: The people listened attentively to the word of God. 108 V: The word of God convicted the sober listeners. VI: The worshippers wept before the Lord, confessing their sins and short comings for His forgiveness and made promises to serve and obey Him. VII: The ministers assured them of God's forgiveness, love and presence and encouraged them to walk in His holiness. VIII: The people went home rejoicing, determined to put the word they had heard into practice. In many Christian Assemblies today, the word of God has lost its centrality, emphasis, attraction, authority and convicting power. Emphasis is not on the word, but on the pleasure of the worshippers. This is the reason for the multiplied dancing entertainment in the name of praise worship of God during the worship service. The word of God is not honoured, not read distinctly, not applied to the lives of the people in sincere preaching. The worship service is so noisy that the soberness and attentiveness required for the convicting power of the word cannot be realised. The effect is that the members are emotionally excited, but are not saved, cleansed and spiritually edified after the worship service.

Chapter Four: The Inspired Dance of David

2 Samuel 6:1-23: 5 And David and all the house of Israel played before the LORD on all manner of instruments made of fir wood, even on harps, and on psalteries, and on timbrels, and on cornets, and on cymbals. 12 And it was told king David, saying, The LORD hath blessed the house of Obededom, and all that pertaineth unto him, because of the ark of God. So David went and brought up the ark of God from the house of Obededom into the city of David with gladness. 14 And David danced before the LORD with all his might; and David was girded with a linen ephod. 15 So David and all the house of Israel brought up the ark of the LORD with shouting, and with the sound of the trumpet. 16 And as the ark of the LORD came into the city of David, Michal Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw king David leaping and dancing before the LORD; and she despised him in her heart. 18 And as soon as David had made an end of offering burnt offerings and peace offerings, he blessed the people in the name of the LORD of hosts. 20 Then David returned to bless his household. And Michal the daughter of Saul came out to meet David, and said, How glorious was the king of Israel to day, who uncovered himself to day in the eyes of the handmaids of his servants, as one of the vain fellows shamelessly uncovereth himself! 21 And David said unto Michal, It was before the LORD, which chose me before thy father, and before all his house, to appoint me ruler over the people of the LORD, over Israel: therefore will I play before the LORD. 22 And I will yet be more vile than thus, and will be base in mine own sight: and of the maidservants which thou hast spoken of, of them shall I be had in honour. 23 Therefore Michal the daughter of Saul had no child unto the day of her death. 4.1 THE DANCE OFDAVID David the man after God's heart prepared a tabernacle for the ark of the Lord in the city of David and went to the house of obededom and brought up the ark of the Lord to put it in the tabernacle. They brought the ark of the Lord with instruments of music. The ceremony of bringing the ark of God to Jerusalem happened twice. The first terminated with the death of Uzzah, who was smitten by the Lord because he touched the ark with his hands. When the ark was being transported up from the house of Abinadab to Jerusalem, David and all the house of Israel accompanied it with music, praising and worshipping God as stated in verse 5 of our text: 2 Samuel 6: 5 And David and all the house of Israel played before the LORD on all manner of instruments made of fir wood, even on harps, and on psalteries, and on timbrels, and on cornets, and on cymbals Notice in the account above that the first time the ark was being brought up to Jerusalem, various instruments of music were played in praise and worship of God. The people did not dance. David did not dance. A careful study of activities and manner of praise and worship to God during Israel's festivities and celebrations in the Old Testament showed the following:

1: The trumpets were blown

2: Various instruments of music were played

3: The congregation sang songs of praise and worship to God

4: There were joyful noise and shouts to the praise of God

5: There was bowing, stooping, kneeling, clapping, raising up of hands to the Lord The scripture nowhere recorded dancing as one of the worship activities performed by the congregation of Israel in all the solemn feasts, celebrations and gatherings before the Lord recorded in the scripture. The second time David was bringing up the ark the Bible says And David danced before the LORD with all his might... leaping and dancing before the LORD. The dance of David during this occasion was something strange and unprecedented which require proper understanding. Those who were around him understood the situation because of the following reasons: i: They knew David's burning desire to bring the ark of God to its tent in Jerusalem. Ii: They knew the preparation he made the first time the ark was brought up from the house of Abinadab. Iii: They knew the great sorrow that filled his heart when his desire and effort were frustrated by God's judgment against Uzzah and God's condemnation of Israel's method of carrying the ark. Iv: They knew the further painful task David undertook to comply with the scriptural requirements of carrying the ark. V: They saw the great presence of God among them this time that the scripture was being complied with. Vi: They experienced the heart of gladness God gave to David and all Israel accompanying the ark. Vii: They saw the special and unique inspiration David received at this time, which manifested in his leaping and dancing before them all. This they knew was a peculiar manifestation of the Holy Spirit in his life.

4.2. Michal Davd's Wife Reacted against David's Dance

A careful study of our text shows that only David went into dancing the second time they were bringing up the ark. The rest of the people did not dance. This was because it was not their practice to dance in worship celebrations and solemn occasions as this. The reaction of Michal showed that what David did was strange in Israel and to David himself. She expected David to be ashamed of what he did. 14 And David danced before the LORD with all his might; and David was girded with a linen ephod. 16 And as the ark of the LORD came into the city of David, Michal Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw king David leaping and dancing before the LORD; and she despised him in her heart. 20 Then David returned to bless his household. And Michal the daughter of Saul came out to meet David, and said, How glorious was the king of Israel to day, who uncovered himself to day in the eyes of the handmaids of his servants, as one of the vain fellows shamelessly uncovereth himself! It was indeed something unusual that happened to David. The Spirit of the Lord descended upon him in an unusual way. He was so full of joy and excitement that his body responded in a great dance. David was leaping and dancing before the Lord. This was so strange to Michal his wife that she in reaction to this despised him in her heart. When David returned home she confronted him and her words can be paraphrased as follows: Is that how the king of Israel would glorify himself? How did you become so debased in the eyes of the people today? You behaved as one of the fools! How did you become so shameless? In response to her David replied thus: 2 Sam 6:21, 22; 21 And David said unto Michal, It was before the LORD, which chose me before thy father, and before all his house, to appoint me ruler over the people of the LORD, over Israel: therefore will I play before the LORD. 22 And I will yet be more vile than thus, and will be base in mine own sight: and of the maidservants which thou hast spoken of, of them shall I be had in honour. David's reply can be paraphrased as follows: What you saw me do was by the inspiration of God. Remember the Lord chose me to be king, even when your father and his entire house were still alive. He appointed me to rule over His own people, even Israel. Therefore I will feel free to play, dance and jump, if the Lord inspires me to do that. In fact, I may be more reckless next time than this without the least consideration that I am king, if God's special move comes again upon me. Those people who you think will despise me will rather give me great honour.

4.3. REASONS WHY MICHAL WAS SHOCKED AT DAVID'S DANCE: Why was Michal so shocked actually? The following explanations will answer for it. (i) Michal had known David for a long time, from his youth to his old age. She had known David, even as the Psalmist of Israel, and had not seen this kind of act demonstrated by him. Michal was a daughter to King Saul. When her father was troubled by an evil spirit David was chosen to be with him to play the music for him in order to drive away the evil spirit. She knew David closely from that time and, of course, watched him as he played and sang before her father. I Sam. 16: 14-23; 14 But the Spirit of the LORD departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from the LORD troubled him. 15 And Saul's servants said unto him, Behold now, an evil spirit from God troubleth thee. 16 Let our lord now command thy servants, which are before thee, to seek out a man, who is a cunning player on an harp: and it shall come to pass, when the evilspirit from God is upon thee, that he shall play with his hand, and thou shalt be well. 19 Wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse, and said, Send me David thy son, which is with the sheep. 23 And it came to pass, when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand:so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him. (ii) Michal also got more acquainted with David when he became a captain of Saul's army. David was righteous, godly and fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. I Sam. 18: 5 5 And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, and behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul's servants. (iii) Michal observed the life of David very closely and saw in him the qualities she wanted in a husband. She fell in love with David and got married to him. I Sam. 18:20, 27, 28 20 And Michal Saul's daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him. 27 Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king's son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife. 28And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David, and that Michal Saul's daughter loved him. Her marriage to another man happened when David had gone on exile because of Saul. She must have been forced by her father to get married to another man. I Samuel 25:44; But Saul had given Michal his daughter, David's wife, to Phalti the son of Laish, which was of Gallim. When David assumed kingship over Judah he sent for Michal and recovered her from the second man and the two reunited. 2Samuel 3:13-15: 13 And he said, Well; I will make a league with thee, but one thing I require of thee, that is, Thou shalt not see my face, except thou first bring Michal Saul's daughter, when thou cometh to see my face. 14 And David sent messengers to Ishbosheth soul's son, saying, Deliver me my wife Michal, which I espoused to me for an hundred foreskins of the Philistines. 15 And Ishbosheth sent, and took her from her husband, even from Phaltiel, the son of Laish. IV: Michal was fully acquainted with David, the Chief Psalmist of Israel, in his love for God, righteous living, personal weakness, musical skills and display, in the private and in the public. In her knowledge and acquaintance with David, which should be for a period of more than 20 years, she had never seen David dance as he did in this occasion. Had David been used to this kind of dance, there would have been no cause for Michal to be shocked and embarrassed at the dance of this occasion. V: Again Michal had been a true Israelitish woman, a daughter of the king of Israel, a princess, married to a lover of God, the Psalmist of Israel. She knew so well about the political, social and religious life of Israel. David's dance here was not obtainable among the worshippers of Jehovah, who worshipped in the temple or in religious ceremonies or feasts outside the temple. The instrumental music and songs of the Lord were never accompanied by this kind of dance manifested by David. Actually righteous David had never danced this kind of dance all his life until that day. (vi) However, Michal had seen such type of dance among a class of people in Israel. Those she knew that carried out such dance were: Vain fellows fools, useless ones, rascals, ignoble ones, drunkards, prostitutes, and immoral men. This class of people normally danced without shame. They had no worthy name, noble personality, godliness, etc to protect. They went wild in the display of the flesh. They were political torts and social outfits among Israelites. Her observation and condemnation of David's dance was right, giving the facts she knew. But what she did not know was the special inspiration of the Holy Spirit on David at that particular time, which justified David's act. Note that this kind of dance never repeated in the life of David until his death. It was never again manifested by any godly king or prophet in Israel.

4.4. Scriptural Reasons for Michal's Barrenness

Michal had a reason to confront David. She felt obligated to do so as the first wife of David. She was not wrong to have confronted David, being ignorant of the involvement of the Lord in that dance business. The judgment of God on her must have come on her for the following reasons, as we can understand from the scriptures. (i) She despised David in her heart. What a sin this was! To despise her husband in her heart! To despise the man of God in her heart! To despise a servant of God in the course of divine service in her heart! To despise the king in her heart!!! She committed a heinous sin before the Lord. Ephesians 5:33 Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she reverence her husband. 1Thessalonians 5:12, 13: 12 And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; 13 And to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among yourselves. 1Peter 2:17 Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the King. Michal could be offended, but without despising David in her heart. She failed to keep the righteous standard of God, hence she was judged. Ephesians 4:26, 27: 26 Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath; 27 Neither give place to the devil. (ii) David explained his course to her. He let her know that his dance was before the Lord, that it was a peculiar manifestation of God's Spirit in his life. David showed displeasure at her obstinacy. But she did not repent of her heart of despite on David. She did not humble to give glory to God and honour to David, the man after God's heart. Hence the judgment came unnoticed upon her and remained until her death. Ezekiel 18:30 Therefore I will judge you, O house of Israel, every one according to his ways, saith the Lord God. Repent, and turn yourselves from all your transgressions; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. (iii) David reminded Michal that it was the Lord Who made him king over Israel. His choice as king was done by God, even when her father Saul and all his children were still alive. This statement is suggestive of bitterness in the heart of Michal against David for the loss of kingship by her father's house. She seemed to have been eaten up by this bitterness. This would have contributed to this despite on David which earned her divine judgment. Ephesians 4:3 Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice.

4.5. Three Unusual Things in David's Life

: Astudy of the biography of David reveals that there were some things which he did that were special manifestations of the Holy Spirit in his life. They were not repeated in his life, neither did they occur in the life and ministry of anyone else throughout Bible time. (i) David's Mastery In Battle against Goliath He prevailed over Goliath, the mighty giant with a sling, using just one stone. He did this as a youth bellow the age of going out for war! I Samuel 17:32-51: 32 And David said to Saul, Let no man's heart fail because of him; thy servant will go and fight with this Philistine. 45 Then said David to the Philistine, Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield: but I come to thee in the name of the LORD of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied. 46 This day will the LORD deliver thee into mine hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine head from thee; and I will give the carcases of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the air, and to the wild beasts of the earth; that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel. 47 And all this assembly shall know that the LORD saveth not with sword and spear: for the battle is the LORD'S, and He will give you into our hands. 49 And David put his hand in his bag, and took thence a stone, and slang it, and smote the Philistine in his forehead, that the stone sunk into his forehead; and he fell upon his face to the earth. This scene had not happened in Israel before now and was not repeated by David. His eldest brother accused him of pride when he was acting under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit among them. But David defended himself by saying he had cause for doing what he was doing. 1Samuel 17:28,29: 28 And Eliab, his eldest brother heard when he spake unto the men; and Eliab's anger was kindled against David, and he said, Why camest thou down hither? and with whom hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness? I know thy pride and the naughtiness of thine heart; for thou art come down that thou mightiest see the battle. 29 And David said, What have I now done? Is there not a cause? It did not take any much time before they all knew that David was under special anointing of the Holy Spirit. The name of the Lord was glorified in Israel and in the surrounding nations through this special manifestation of God in David's life. The way the Holy Spirit manifested in David's life during this battle was unprecedented in Israel, neither was it repeated in David's life, nor in any other person's life afterwards. (ii) David Ate The Shewbread I Sam. 21:3-6: 3 Now therefore what is under thine hand? give me five loaves of bread in mine hand, or what there is present. 4 And the priest answered David, and said, There is no common bread under mine hand, but there is hallowed bread; if the young men have kept themselves at least from women. 5 David answered the priest, and said unto him, Of a truth women have been kept from us about these three days, since I came out, and the vessels of the young men are holy, and the bread is in a manner common, yea, though it were sanctified this day in the vessel. 6 So the priest gave him hallowed bread: for there was no bread there but the shewbread, that was taken from before the LORD, to put hot bread in the day when it was taken away. Matt. 12:3-4; 3 But He said unto them, Have ye not read what David did, when he was an hungred, and they that were with him; 4 How he entered into the house of God, and did eat the shewbread, which was not lawful for him to eat, neither for them which were with him, but only for the priests? The shewbread was only meant for the priests who were consecrated for temple service. David and the men with him were not priests. But by the special guidance of the Holy Spirit in their circumstance, they were given this bread to eat, which no one apart from the priests ate. The significance of this act of the Holy Spirit in his life was not known until the time of Christ. The Lord justified David for this act and showed that it was a special manifestation of the Holy Spirit in his life. However, David did not repeat this act; neither did any person who was not a priest venture to eat the shewbread afterwards. It happened once in his life time, being a prophetic act of the Holy Spirit, the significance of which came to light in the life and ministry of Christ. 122 (iii) David's Inspired Dance 2Samuel 6:14-16: 14 And David danced before the LORD with all his might; and David was girded with a linen ephod. 15 So David and all the house of Israel brought up the ark of the LORD with shouting, and with the sound of the trumpet. 16 And as the ark of the LORD came into the city of David, Michal Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw king David leaping and dancing before the LORD; and she despised him in her heart. We have proved that this dance was uncommon among worshippers of God in the Old Testament. David himself had never danced this way before, neither was this repeated any time in his life until his death. It was a special manifestation of the Holy Spirit in his life. The significance of this dance, if not known now, may be known to us in the world to come.

4.6. Wild Dance in the Church today. From the early church until recent time, Christian worship service had been a sober and solemn moment. Emphasis had been on the heart receiving grace from God and giving adoration to Him. All attention was focussed on God in the songs, sermons, prayers and other activities. The flesh was not given a place to exercise itself in dancing. Sinners who came to church came with soberness and bore the consciousness and guilt of their sins as they sat in the presence of the Lord. The preachers preached solemnly, with firm commitment to communicate the mind of God to the people. Yet the worship service was lively, inspiring and joyful. The heart was made glad by the word of God, the presence of God and the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. The smiles, laughter, clapping of hands, shouts or cries of the worshippers were not mechanical or philosophical, but Spirit inspired. The converts were genuine. Righteousness and holiness reigned. But in recent time a new wave rolled into the church. Christian worship now is being coated with dances. Dancing now forms a major part of church worship service. This is tagged praise worship. The dance which is being practiced is the wild type. Both men and women, ministers and members, adults and children, are engaged in this dance. The scripture they use for this wild dance is the one in consideration, David danced. Having considered the text of David's dance, we see the great error these churches and their ministers are in and how impossible to attain to the holiness of God with such practice. Emphasis now shifts to music, musical instruments, singing and dancing. Little time goes to prayer and the ministry of God's word. The ministers and members wear mechanical joy and are musically excited! Michal can truly accuse the church of present generation and be justified by God. The proof of spirituality in the church today is not righteous character, but some particular styles of body movement in dances. Surely David would deny that the church of the present generation is following after his steps in their wild dances, because he danced this only once in his life time and that by complete inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Let those who engage in these dances know that they are sinning and so must repent before the Lord Jesus. These dances are the result of half-baked converts in the church and in crusade ground, because the environment is not favourable for the Spirit of holiness to bring deep conviction on the sinners. Many of the believers in dancing churches are not holy and so are not strong in the Lord. May the revelation of this truth make His people free from contamination and impurity!

Chapter Five: Pure and Corrupt Dance in the Bible

Ecclesiastes 3:1-8: 1 To everything there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the heaven: 4 A time to weep, and a time to laugh; a time to mourn and a time to dance. The Old Testament shows two kinds of dances, pure dance of the righteous and corrupt dance of the wicked. We shall examine them to have a proper knowledge of the truth.

5:1. Pure Dance of the Righteous: This is a natural and spontaneous reaction of a heart that is thrilled with God's goodness. Pure dance obtains in the life of an individual believer as well as a congregation of worshipers. As good as this is, it is not carried beyond proportion by the individual believer or the congregation. Some people love dancing in their private praise and worship to God where nobody watches them. This may not be condemned if they do it in pure conscience before God. What one may do in privacy and be blameless may not be done in public without blame. The freedom a husband and wife have in their love play in privacy cannot be used in the public without being blamed; others will be emotionally disturbed by them, surely. Hence the way a person may express his joy before God in privacy, may not be the same way he may do so in the sight of others. Except where a particular act of the goodness of God so fills the mind and the Holy Spirit is in control, dancing in the public turns the mind to self for excellence and commendable performance which breeds pride and self glory. This is one of the reasons why those who engage in regular dance in the church defile themselves before God. The Bible shows that there are moments when the righteous dances in the praise of God as seen in these scriptures. Psalm 30:11,12; 11 Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing: thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness; 12 To the end that my glory may sing praise to thee, and not be silent. O LORD my God, I will give thanks unto thee for ever. Jer. 31:13 Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance, both young men and old together: for I will turn their mourning into joy, and will comfort them, and make them rejoice from their sorrow. Lamentation 5:15; The joy of our heart is ceased; our dance is turned into mourning. The dance here does not refer to the wild dance in vigorous shaking of the body or the systematic, stylish dance that aims at expertise and excellence. It is the mild and controlled body movement which accompanies a heart of joy. As seen in scriptural examples, the dance referred to by the above scriptures:

1: Is often spontaneous.

2: Is provoked by special joy.

3: Is not engaged in for too long.

4: Does not focus on expertise, excellence, or styles as done by the people of the world.

5: Is not practiced by everyone.

6: Is often not carried out in solemn worship meeting.

Dancing has its place or time in human life as says the scripture. Let's examine Examples of pure dance of the righteous in scripture 5.2 Miriam Led ADance Exodus 15:20, 21: 20 And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel in her hand; and all the women went out after her with timbrels and with dances. 21 And Miriam answered them, Sing ye to Jehovah, for He hath triumphed gloriously; The horse and his rider hath He thrown into the sea. Miriam took a timbrel in her hand and played it as she led other women with their timbrels in dances, in praise and worship of God, for His goodness and wonderful works. They were overwhelmed and excited with God's great deliverance. Note that this was the first experience of dancing in the praise of God since they came out of Egypt. To have such a dance quickly organized by the women shows that they were used to it. It was a cultural practice with the nation Israel when they were in Egypt. Every tribe of people have their cultural dance. Their dance when they were still living in Egypt was definitely not to the Lord, since they knew Him not. But the spirit of the present dance was of the Lord and the dance was accepted by God. Notice the following facts about the dance

I: There was a reason for the dance: the great deliverance from their enemies, and the supernatural display of God's presence, power and faithfulness to the nation Israel. Ii: The words of the song were clear and showed that they praised God with understanding. Iii: The dance was spontaneous and was that day only; for the rest of the days the joy of salvation and the praise of God was still celebrated, but not expressed in dances. Iv: Only the women danced. The men, though full of joy and praise to God, expressed it in other ways. Hence, the praise and worship of the living God can find expression in ways that do not involve dancing. The women danced once and afterwards joined the men in expressing praise and worship to God in other ways while the situation lasted. V: The men did not accuse the women for such high emotional display of praise and worship of God which had a clear cause. The following are other ways of expressing our joy in praise and worship to God:

1: Singing 2: Sharing testimonies

3: Speaking of His great works to one another

4: Bowing down before Him

5: Stooping to the ground 6: Clapping the hands

7: Making a joyful noise and shouts

8: Giving sacrifice of thanksgiving to God

9: Giving portions to one another in praise of God

10: Paying your vows

11: Repentance and Holy Living Making vows to serve the Lord From this scripture we understand that there can be a dance in praise and worship of the living God when one is overwhelmed with joy of God's special presence or miraculous acts. Dancing may not have to be everyday or to be participated by everyone. There are other ways to express praises, thanksgiving and worship to God, apart from dancing. 5.3 Jephthah's Daughter Welcomed her Father With Dances Judges 11:34 And Jephthah came to Mizpeh unto his house, and, behold, his daughter came out to meet him with timbrels and with dances: and she was his only child; beside her he had neither son nor daughter. Jephthah's daughter was his only child. They loved each other dearly. The battle against the children of Ammon was a great challenge to him, so much that he made a vow to the Lord. Imagine how she felt when her father left for that battle! To see her father come back alive and victorious over that battle, her joy was overwhelming and found satisfactory expression in dances, as she came out to welcome him. Her dance was not for pleasure, in pride or for human praise, but in expression of her joy for her father's safe return and victory. Those around her saw that she had a course for such expression of joy. Her bodily movement was not stylish, because her focus was not in the dance. She did not aim at dancing in excellence. Sin and evil had no place in this dance business, both in her and in her viewers. This dance certainly was for a short time only, as it was spontaneous. This happened in their house, not in the temple. There are some children of God, who being overwhelmed with joy of some particular manifestation of God's special act of mercy and goodness in their lives, spontaneously go into a dance in expression of this joy in the presence of their spouse, children, parents, or friends. Such a dance is brief. The mind is not in the dance, but in God who is worthy to be praised. Those that are around them understand the situation and glorify God with them. Of course, not everybody expresses his or her overwhelming joy in a dance. Some theologians say the Hebrew word translated dance here also means pipe, an instrument of music. The rendering will then be with timbrels and pipes 5.4 Women Danced To Meet King Saul After His Great Victory I Samuel 18:6, 7: 6 And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of musick. 7 And the women answered one another as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands. The Joy of victory over the Philistines was overwhelming, especially to the women who quickly organised singing and dancing to welcome king Saul and his army. Men were apparently not involved in this dance. This dance was similar to the one organised by Miriam after the Lord's victory over Pharaoh in the Red Sea. Dancing has to do with emotion and women are more emotional than men. There had been many victories in battle over Israel's enemies, but we did not read of women always dancing in the celebration of these. This particular war had appeared more challenging. The overwhelming thing in the battle is the miracle in the victory of David over Goliath the Philistine. This dance had a cause, a motivation, an inspiration and was just for a time. There was no continuity, hence the flesh did not find occasion for interference. The heart was filled with the joy of the victory and the body responded to it. We cannot deny this kind of dancing by the Christian women of our society or churches today. The Holy Spirit can still stir a dance like this in an overwhelming manifestation of God's presence, power and miracles. Glory to His name. During such time He that stirs up the dance will rule the hearts of the people to keep the celebration clean and holy. The hearts of those in the dance will be so absorbed by His presence that the flesh will receive no attention. When dancing becomes a regular thing, the Spirit of God will not always be in control and the flesh will take over to rule the heart to the defilement of the soul. Carnality and sin will certainly be manifest in those that engage in such dance. Again we notice that after the victory of Israel over Pharaoh only the women danced. In the feast of the Lord in Shiloh, only their daughters went for a dance. Here again only the women danced. The men did not join them. These suggest that Israel did not practice nor encourage mix dance, where men and women danced together. This may be because where men and women dance together:

1: They become self conscious.

2: They consciously or unconsciously seek to impress each other. 3: They exert attractive force on each other.

4: They tend to watch the performance of each other.

5: Their minds are pulled from contemplating on God to admiring each other.

6: The men cannot bear the fascinating body movement of the women without contrary feelings.

7: The holiness of their hearts may be impossible. Proverbs 2:10, 11: 10 When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is pleasant unto thy soul; 11 Discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee. Proverbs 4:20-23: 20 My son, attend to my words; incline thine ear unto my sayings. 21Let them not depart from thine eyes; keep them in the midst of thine heart. 22 For they are life unto those that find them, and health to all their flesh. 23 Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life. Psalm 119:1, 7: 1 BLESSED are the undefiled in the way, who walk in the law of the LORD. 7 I will praise Thee with uprightness of Heart, when I shall have learned thy righteous judgments.

5:5. Corrupt Dance of the wicked

Sinners dance as a way of expressing their joy, pleasures, lust, and pride. Their dance is not unto the Lord, but to themselves and to their father the devil. They are incapable of dancing pure dance before the Lord. Unholy Christians and backsliders who dance in the church are not doing so in worship of God, because they are incapable of worshipping Him. Rather they dance in expression of their personal pleasure and in entertainment of themselves and others. Such is corruption before the Lord. The church should not condone with this because of the effects it has on the worship service and on true believers. We shall go through scriptures to see the corruption in the dance of the wicked. 5.6. The Idolatrous Dance Of Israel In The Wilderness Exodus 32:1-19: 1 And when the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. 6 And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play. 7 And the LORD said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves: 8 They have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. 19 And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. The men who did not join the women in dances to praise and worship God for the miracle of the Red Sea, fully went into dancing at the feast of idolatry. This was easy for them to do because it was their lifestyle in Egypt. Idolatry appeals more to the flesh than the heart. The worshippers satisfy the lust of their flesh through, feasting, eating, drinking, dancing, fighting, immorality, etc. But the worship of God deals with the heart and draws the heart to contemplation on God for His uniqueness, majesty, holiness, awe, power, excellence, glory, goodness, and love. The spiritual understanding gained from the adoration, admiration and delightful contemplation on God makes the heart of the worshipper sober, holy, joyful and full of praise and thanksgiving to God. Emotional display in dancing is rare in such circumstance.

5.7 Idolatrous Dance of the Heathen. I Sam. 30: 13-18: 13 And David said unto him, to whom belongest thou? And whence art thou? And he said, I am a young man of Egypt, servant to an Amalekite; and my master left me, because three days ago I fell sick. 14 We made an invasion upon the south of the Cherethites and upon the coast which belongeth to Judah and upon the south of Caleb; and we burned Ziklag with fire. 15 And David said to him, Canst thou bring me down to this company? And he said, Swear unto me by God, that thou wilt neither kill me, nor deliver me into the hands of my master, and I will bring thee down to this company. 16 And when he had brought him down, behold, they were spread abroad upon all the earth, eating and drinking, and dancing, because of all the great spoil that they had taken out of the land of the Philistines, and out of the land of Judah. 17 And David smote them from the twilight even unto the evening of the next day: and there escaped not a man of them, save four hundred young men, which rode upon camels, and fled. 18 And David recovered all that the Amalekites had carried away: and David rescued his two wives. These heathen warriors had gone out for invasions against several lands in order to amass wealth for themselves. They attacked Judah and other places, including Ziglak where David and his people lived. They came against that place when David and his men of war were away and burned it and carried away captive the women, children and much spoils. David and his men pursued after them and found them in festivity and dancing. They were attacked unawares because they were absorbed with fleshly gratification of eating, drinking and dancing. These heathen celebrants were dancing for the following reasons:

I: To honour their gods for the victories they enjoyed. Ii: To rejoice for their bounties, riches and wealth. Iii: To express their personal glory and pride. Iv: To arouse themselves for sexual immorality which go with idolatrous feasts and dancing. V: To display their drunkenness and foolishness in pleasure of the flesh. Vi: To show their dancing might in competition with others. Notice that the spirit that inspired and controlled the heathen in their dance here was the same spirit that inspired and controlled the dance of Israel in their backsliding. The scripture said this of the heathen: they were spread abroad upon all the earth, eating and drinking, and dancing. The scripture also said this of Israel in their backsliding: And the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play...dancing. We understand from here that when a congregation has turned away from the Lord, the spirit that inspires and controls the social life of the people of the world will inspire and control them. Many Christian Assemblies have rejected the truth of Christ and have turned away from Him. They are backslidden, yet they engage in singing, playing and dancing in praise and worship of God. This is vain worship. The spirit that inspires and controls them is the same spirit that inspires and controls the sinners in the world. This explains why the music, body movement and display in dances are those of the world. The church is suffering from universal backsliding, that explains why church dance is everywhere in the world. Hosea 7:8, 9: 8 Ephraim the church, he hath mixed himself among the people the world; Ephraim is a cake not turned. 9 Strangers sinners have devoured his strength, and he knoweth it not: yea, grey hairs worldliness are here and there upon him, yet he knoweth it not. Proverbs 21:16 The man church that wandereth out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead. 5.8. The Daughters Of Shiloh Celebrated an annual Feast with Dances Judges 21-25: 19 Then they said, Behold, there is a feast of the LORD in Shiloh yearly in a place which is on the north side of Bethel, on the east side of the highway that goeth up from Bethel to Shechem, and on the south of Lebonah. 20 Therefore they commanded the children of Benjamin, saying, Go and lie in wait in the vineyards; 21 And see, and, behold, if the daughters of Shiloh come out to dance in dances, then come ye out of the vineyards, and catch you every man his wife of the daughters of Shiloh, and go to the land of Benjamin. 23 And the children of Benjamin did so, and took them wives, according to their number, of them that danced, whom they caught: and they went and returned unto their inheritance, and repaired the cities, and dwelt in them. 25 In those days there was no king in Israel: every man did that which was right in his own eyes. The children of Israel were deeply backslidden at this time. In those days there was no king in Israel: every man did that which was right in his own eyes. The feast of the Lord had been year to year. During this time in Shiloh, the daughters of Shiloh went to a particular place to dance. The dance was in celebration of the feast of the Lord. Hence, it was considered a dance for the Lord. It was considered a worship dance. The people engaged in this dance were backslidden and ungodly. They had nothing to show in their lives for God. Their spirits were dead in sins. What they had to rely on now was their flesh. Is it body movement in dances that will please God? Has the Lord as much delight in bodily dances as in obeying the word of the Lord? Certainly God was not in their midst. Those who engaged in this dance made a show of themselves. They danced stylish and excellent dances that inspired others and made them clap and shout. But the Lord was not among them. What a people like this needed was soberness of heart to receive the word of God for their repentance and restoration. They needed to spend much time in prayer for their spiritual cleansing and revival. Little did they know that some men were lying in ambushment against them in the course of their dance. Many of them were caught and taken away! Many churches are in the condition of Israel at this time. They are disobedient to the word of God. They are backslidden from the faith. Instead of seeking for the word of God and giving much time to it and to prayer for true repentance and restoration, they resort to fleshly gratification of dancing and call it praise worship to the Lord. Much time is being created for dancing activity in the services:

1: They dance with great might

2: They dance wild dances

3: They dance stylish dances

4: They dance uniform dances

5: They dance excellent dances

6: They dance innovative dances

7: They dance new dances.

The question is, since the Lord is not among them, who inspires their songs and music? Who inspires their instrumentalists and singers? Which spirit stirs the congregation to such great dances? They play the instruments of music, sing and dance with great shouts. Prophecies flow, miracles are performed and the people testify of the blessings of prosperity and healing, without manifest change in their lives and character week to week, month to month and year to year. We must not associate the true and holy God with such Assemblies. Rather we must see the arch enemy of God, Satan, in charge and in control! 1Samuel 15:22 And Samuel said, Hath the LORD as great delight in burnt offerings music and sacrifices dancing, as in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold to Obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. The daughters of Shiloh went to dance and celebrate a feast of the Lord. The Lord's name was used as a cover up for their display of carnality and fleshly gratification. Similarly today, many go to dance in celebrations that carry the name of the Lord, such as, Christmas celebration, Easter celebration, Christian wedding, Naming ceremony, Thanksgiving service, Dedication etc. They find these occasions good avenues to satisfy the flesh in dancing. Such dances are not to the Lord, but to satisfy the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes and the pride of life. As the daughters of Shiloh were ambushed and many were caught and taken away in the course of their dance, so Satan takes advantage of this dance worship and celebrations to spread lust, pride, competitive spirit, fleshly pleasure, immorality, envy ,etc, which defile and destroy many believers. Both those who engage in such dance and those who watch in pleasure are affected. Believers cannot attain to or maintain the holiness of Christ in the face of this corrupt practice. Holy believers behold with dismay, deep sorrow and weeping, the tragedy of the spirit of dancing that is swallowing up Christianity! 2 Peter 2:8 For that righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearing, vex his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds. Jeremiah 9:1 OH that my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of the daughters of my people! 5.9 John The Baptist Was Beheaded To Reward ADance! Mark 6: 14-28: 21 And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birthday made a supper to his lords, high captains, and chief estates of Galilee; 22 And when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. 23 And he sware unto her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. 24 And she went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The head of John the Baptist. 25 And she came in straightway with haste unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist. 26 And the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. 27 And immediately the king sent an executioner, and commanded his head to be brought: and he went and beheaded him in the prison, 28 And brought his head in a charger, and gave it to the damsel: and the damsel gave it to her mother. Let us study the properties of worldly dance in this real life account. Herod had a birthday and invited dignitaries to come and celebrate it with him. The scenes of pleasure were set, one of which was dancing spree. Herod had a wife by name Herodias who was of the following characteristics

I: An adulterer ii: Adefiant of God's commandments iii: Ahater of godliness and truth iv: An angry woman V: Ahater of men of God vi: An evil schemer vii: Amurderer .

The said Herodias had a daughter who came in and danced before Herod and the spectators. She had been a skilful dancer. She employed sophisticated dancing techniques and demonstrated dancing expertise. She displayed excellent performance. Dancers always make effort to improve on their performance to show expertise and excellence. We see in this account the inspiration and power of dancing. Herod and the others who watched her were pleased, inspired, fascinated, absorbed and captured by her performance. Her dance highly aroused their emotions and Herod was moved to utter a promise which he would not have made in his sound mind. Alas, it was an evil utterance that led to a great evil action. John the Baptist was beheaded and his head was given to her to reward her dance! The daughter of Herodias, the dancer, achieved to the full the aims and objectives of dancing:

I: To display expertise and excellence in body movement. Ii: To achieve emotional arousal of the dancer and the spectators. Iii: To receive commendation and praise of self and of the spectators. Iv: To enjoy the pride of distinction in performance. V: To achieve personal satisfaction and pleasure. Vi: To beat others in dancing competition. Vii: To win a price. We can see in this account like-mother like-daughter. This expert dancer was an ungodly rebel, a hater of God and righteousness, robber of the glory of God in men and churches. The unrepentant daughters of Herodias dance not only in naming and wedding ceremonies, birthday and other parties, but also now in the church! Her dance is not for God and His worship; for she knows not the Lord. Her dance in the church is in the same spirit with her dance in the worldly parties and achieves more or less the same result! We must forbid her!!! The church is not a place for dancing, but for the worship of the holy God. The dancing church today opens the door to the sons and daughters of Herodias:

I: To come and display their dancing expertise. (ii) To inspire and arouse the minister and worshipers by their dancing powers. Iii: To corrupt or weaken the mental and spiritual judgement of ministers. Iv: To murder the saints in the church by spiritual defilement occasioned by their dance. V: To rob God of His Glory in the church. Vi: To rob the church of the glory of the Lord. Vii: To send church members to hell! Worship God in the beauty of holiness. Do not open your church to dancing spree, otherwise the sons and daughters of Herodias will come in and do destruction in the church! The present wild dance and music going on in the churches of Christ in the name of praise worship to God have no scriptural base. The New Testament believers and apostles of the early church neither exemplified this nor taught it. The reasons why this wild dance in the church was not practiced in Bible time and should be stopped today are obvious. 5.10. The Children Of The Wicked Dance ForPleasure Job 21:7-15: 7 Wherefore do the wicked live, become old, yea, and are mighty in power? 8 Their seed is established in their sight with them, and their offspring before their eyes. 9 Their houses are safe from fear, neither is the rod of God upon them. 10 Their bull gendereth, and faileth not; their cow calveth, and casteth not her calf. 11 They send forth their little ones like a flock, and their children dance. 12 They take the timbrel and harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ. 13 They spend their days in wealth, and in a moment go down to the grave. 14 Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us; for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. 15 What is the Almighty, that we should serve Him? and what profit should we have, if we pray unto Him? 16 Lo, their good is not in their hand: the counsel of the wicked is far from me. 17 How oft is the candle of the wicked put out! and how oft cometh their destruction upon them! God distributed sorrows in his anger. This passage of scripture portrays the wicked in their worldly pleasure. They prosper and have more than their heart can wish. They are not in any trouble. Their children enjoy the wealth of their parents and live in pleasure. Among other things they indulge in to express their lust and pride is music and dancing. They dance to show their enjoyment of life. Their sinful acts are yielding good profits for them. They are not in pains or in sorrow and are not presently passing through divine judgement. They dance to express their joy for the accumulated wealth which spells a good future for them. Here we see dancing as an act of pleasure of the flesh embarked upon by the children of this world. They organise feasts, disco parties etc in pursuit of sensual pleasure.

I: They have told God to depart from them. II: They have declared that they have no desire for the knowledge of His ways. III: They challenge the personality and authority of God. IV: They have not seen any benefit in God. V: They have decided not to pray to God in their life. When a people like this give themselves over to the pleasures of music and dancing, how do you think the music and dancing will look like? The following characterise them: I: They design the music to their taste. II: The songs are composed and sung in ways that will give them inspiration and satisfy their sensual and illicit pleasure. III: The musician dress funny, shabby, funky and naked, to provoke and promote sensual pleasure. IV: The musicians take drugs for bold and shameless display of their nakedness. V: They go on course, both in the real world and to the underworld, to perfect the art of erotic music and dancing. VI: The men and women embrace themselves in dances. VII: They dance all styles of dances, displaying professionalism, expertise and excellence. VIII: They dance naked in sexual pleasure. IX; They employ demonic power and inspiration for their performance. X: They make a shameless show of themselves to the world. 144 These are children of Satan and are controlled by him. Satan and his demons manifest themselves in the real world through them. Their miseries follow them and divine judgment is upon them. John 8:44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar and the father of it. Ephesians 2:1- 3: 1 AND you hath He quickened, who were death in trespasses and sins; 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: 3 Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past, in the lust of our flesh, fulfilling the desire of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. Matthew 25:41 Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. Believers are warned not to love the world, nor copy their lifestyle. Christian youths must not allow the devil to use them as a door-way into the holy church of God to destroy it through satanic music. Church music and worship must be distinct from that of the world. Jeremiah 10:1, 2: 1 Hear ye the word which the LORD speaketh unto you, O house of Israel: 2 Thus saith the LORD, Learn not the way of the heathen, and be not dismayed at the signs of heaven; for the heathen are dismayed at them. 1John 2 15-17: 15 Love not the world, neither things that are in the world, if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. 16 For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. 17 And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever. Unfortunately, many churches love the world and the things of the world. They have allowed the spirit of the world to come in among them. The spirit of the world manifests in their music, praise and worship. 1: Church music now takes the form of the world, generating the same inspiration. II: The praise sessions now are moments of pleasure; the focus is not on God, but on personal pleasure. III: The wordings of worldly songs are being replaced with religious words for conscience sake. IV: The worshippers now dance to the pleasure of the flesh inside the church under the cover of dancing unto the Lord. V: Christian musicians now seek to dress, talk and behave like their counterparts in the world. They keep ruffled hair, wear shorts, tattered jean trousers, and body revealing 146 dresses. They keep long nails, fix artificial nails, hair, etc, and appear ungodly in the spirit of music. VI: The church organises dancing competition among the worshippers of the holy God. VII: Many things in worldly music are being employed directly or indirectly by the church. Except the church repents of these things, the true and righteous God will judge her with the same judgment with the people of the world! Revelation 2:14-16: 14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication 15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans,which thing I hate. 16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.

Chapter Six: Praise, thanksgiving and worship in the Ministry of Jesus

We shall study cases of praise, thanksgiving and worship in the ministry of Jesus. Being God Himself, He was worshipped when He was on earth. Being a Messenger sent By God to reconcile men to God, He taught and exemplified the worship of the Father in heaven when He was on earth. Our goal here is to know what the components and essentials of true worship are, as revealed under the ministry of Jesus. We shall learn about spiritual worship, the qualifications of a true worshipper and physical demonstration of worshippers in the presence of God. Other sundry lessons of righteous and holy living shall be presented as we move from one passage to the other.

6.1 Wise men from the East Worshipped the Child Jesus

Matthew 2:1, 7, 10, 11: 1 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, 2 Saying, Where is He that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen His star in the east and are come to worship Him. 10 When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 11 And when they were come into the house, they saw the young Child with Mary His mother, and fell down, and worshipped Him: and when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto Him gifts; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. Wise men came from the east to worship Jesus. This shows clearly that these wise men knew by the scriptures or by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit that Jesus was God in the human flesh. They rejoiced with exceeding great joy that God had come to us in human flesh. Isaiah 9:6 For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, the mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of peace. Matthew 1:21-23: 21 And she shall bring forth a Son, and thou shalt call His name JESUS: for He shall save His people from their sins. 22 Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, 23 Behold, a virgin shall be with Child, and shall bring forth a Son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. We can see by this scriptural account that these wise men were true worshippers of the living God. When they saw the Child Jesus, they fell down and worshipped Him. The falling down was not just an act of greeting to a superior, as is cultural to some tribes of men. Such of course is not worship. Their falling down here was in conscious awareness that the Person before them was the great God, Jehovah, the Lord of heaven and earth, the Creator. Worship here involved falling down on their faces before Him in honour, reverence, praise, thanksgiving, adoration and total submission as creatures to the Creator. As part of worship they offered gifts to the Child. Although the gifts were given to the Child, those who received the gifts were those who cared for the Child. Both those who gave the gifts to the Child and those who received the gifts on behalf of the Child had this mind in common, that the gifts would be used directly or indirectly for the welfare of the Child. Hence the tithes and offerings to God in the house of God are to be used directly or indirectly for the advancement of the gospel. Those who use the tithes and offerings given to God must be faithful stewards, using God's resources with pure conscience. 2kings 22:4-7, 9: 4 Go up to Hilkiah the high priest, that he may sum the silver which is brought into the house of the LORD, which the keepers of the door have gathered of the people: 5 And let them deliver it into the hand of the doers of the work, that have the oversight of the house of the LORD: and let them give it to the doers of the work which is in the house of the LORD, to repair the breaches of the house, 6 Unto carpenters, and builders, and masons, and to buy timber and hewn stone to repair the house. 7 Howbeit there was no reckoning made with them of the money that was delivered into their hand, because they dealt faithfully. 9 And Shaphan the scribe came to the king, and brought the king word again, and said, Thy servants have gathered the money that was found in the house, and have delivered it into the hand of them that do the work, that have the oversight of the house of the LORD. 1 Corinthians 4:1, 2: 1 Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Moreover it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful. Good record can be kept for fellowmen to see how God's resources are being used. But above good record keeping is the spirit of sincerity and faithfulness in the management of God's resources.

6.2. A Leper Worshipped Jesus

Matthew 8:1-3: 1 When He was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed Him. 2 And, behold, there came a leper and worshipped Him, saying, Lord, if Thou wilt, Thou canst make me clean. 3 And Jesus put forth His hand, and touched him, saying, I will; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed. This leper came to Jesus, desiring to be healed of his leprosy. He knew Jesus had the power to heal him. One thing he was uncertain of was His willingness to do so. He came to Him and worshipped Him. This means he bowed, knelt, or prostrated before Jesus in honour, reverence, awe, and adoration, with inner awareness that Jesus was the Supreme One, the Creator and the Omnipotent God. He prayed to Him and got the answer immediately. Hebrew 11:6 But without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.

6.3 MULTITUDES GLORIFIED GOD

Mark 2:12 And immediately he arose, took up the bed, and went forth before them all; insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified God,saying, We never saw it on this fashion. Matthew 15:30, 31: And great multitudes came unto Him, having with them those that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet; and He healed them: 31 Insomuch that the multitude wondered, when they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see: and they glorified the God of Israel. Matthew 9:1-8: 1 And he entered into a ship, and passed over, and came into His own city. 2 And, behold, they brought to Him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed: and Jesus seeing their faith said unto the sick of the palsy; Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee. 6 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith He to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. 7 And he arose, and departed to his house. 8 But when the multitudes saw it, they marvelled, and glorified God, which had given such power unto men. The people here saw Jesus as a man of God. They saw God at work in the miracles which He performed. To them it was God who gave the man Jesus the power to do the miracles He was doing. According to their conviction, men can only do these miraculous works when God gives them the power. This is a right perspective to view the works and power displayed by servants of God. Ministers of the gospel must instil this understanding in their congregations. We are just branches of Christ, the main Vine, and can do nothing without Him. John 15:5 I am the Vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without Me ye can do nothing. Without Him we can do nothing. God gave us the life and preserves it. It is He that saved us, called us and dresses us with gifts and talents. He is the One that opens the door of ministry for us. He owns us and owns all the glory. The people here saw Jesus as a man and did not give Him glory. They glorified God Who had given such power to Jesus. This attitude was pleasing to Jesus as we can see in His declaration: John 8:50; 7:18 And I seek not mine own glory:there is One that seeketh and judgeth. John 7:18 He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but He that seeketh His glory that sent Him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in Him. Jesus was satisfied that the people gave all the glory to God. He has left for His ministers an example to follow. 1Peter 2:21 For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow His steps: Man of God, woman of God, seek not your own glory, praise, and honour. Your calling, ministry, talents, gifts, and privileges come from God. Turn the heart of the people to God. Let all the glory and praise go to Him. Unto us belongs the service and unto Him belong the power and the glory. If men give you glory, reject it and tell them the glory should be given to God. Luke18:18, 19: 18 And a certain ruler asked Him, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? 19 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou Me good? none is good, save One, that is, God. Luke 17:10 So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants: we have done that which was our duty to do.

6.4 MULTITUDES PRAISED GOD FOR JESUS

Luke 19: 35-38: And they brought him to Jesus: and they cast their garments upon the colt, and they set Jesus thereon. 36 And as He went, they spread their clothes in the way. 37 And when He was come nigh, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen; 38 Saying, Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. The multitude honoured Jesus greatly and praised and glorified God for the ministry of Jesus among them.

(i) They cast their garments on the colt. (ii) They set Jesus on it. (iii) As He went they spread their clothes in the way. (iv) They rejoiced and praise God with a loud voice (v ) The words of their praise were articulate The scripture commands that ministers of the gospel should be acknowledged and highly honoured for their work sake. This scriptural instruction was given to the believers before denominational Christianity ensued. Hence all true ministers of the gospel of every denomination should be honoured by all believers for their work sake. 1Thessalonians 5 :12, 13: 12 And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; 13 And to esteem them very highly in love for their work sake.And be at peace among yourselves.

6.5 THE DISCIPLES WORSHIPPED JESUS

Matthew 14:25-33: 25 And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. 26 And when the disciples saw Him walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit; and they cried out for fear. 27 But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer; it is I; be not afraid. 28 And Peter answered Him and said, Lord, if it be Thou, bid me come unto Thee on the water. 29 And He said, Come. And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. 30 But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. 31 And immediately Jesus stretched forth His hand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? 32 And when they were come into the ship, the wind ceased. 33 Then they that were in the ship came and worshipped Him,saying, Of a truth thou art the Son of God. The disciples of Jesus had always been with Him and heard all His teaching, preaching and revelations concerning Himself. They had known Him to be Christ, the Son of the living God. They no doubt had believed that He was equal with the Father, eternal and self-existent. They knew that He was the Lord of heaven and earth. But we see in them a truth which obtains in all believers, that this knowledge and conviction have to grow from one level to another; and that a particular circumstance or a spectacular act can impress a deep knowledge and understanding of God in a fresh and real manner. The disciples here were overwhelmed with His display of divinity: 1. They saw Him walking on the sea 2. He gave power to Peter to walk on the water 3. He rescued Peter from drowning in the sea 4. The boisterous wind ceased by His authority These mighty acts magnified Jesus so greatly and filled the disciples with the sense of His divinity. Their duty as creatures to their Creator suddenly downed on them. They came and worshipped Him, saying, Of a truth Thou art the Son of God. Their worship here might involve bowing before Him, lying prostrate before Him, or falling on their faces before Him in awe admiration, praise, adoration and submission as creatures to their Creator. Learn to praise, worship and glorify God in every one of His display of love, power, grace and divinity in your life.

6.6 THE WOMAN OFCANAAN WORSHIPPED JESUS

Matthew 15:21-28 21 Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. 22 And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried unto him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, Thou Son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. 23 But He answered her not a word. And His disciples came and besought Him, saying, Send her away; for she crieth after us. 24 But He answered and said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 25 Then came she and worshipped Him, saying, Lord, help me. 26 But He answered and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it to dogs. 27 And she said, Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. 28 Then Jesus answered and said unto her, O woman, great is thy faith: be it unto thee even as thou wilt. And her daughter was made whole from that very hour. This woman had a need; her daughter was grievously tormented by the devil. She wanted her daughter's deliverance desperately. The grace of God brought Jesus on her way. She had heard of Jesus that He was Lord, Healer and Deliverer. But the notion she had was that Jesus was the Son of David, hence, His ministry was mainly for the children of Israel. This was not what Jesus desired of her. As Lord and Creator, His ministry was for all men in the world. The words of Jesus could mean, If you call Me Son of David, then My blessings are for the lost sheep of the house of Israel.It seems she got awakened to her error and came to realisation thus: If Jesus is the Lord and my Creator, then I should worship Him and seek his salvation over my predicament. She came and worshipped Him and gave Him adorable honour and reverence. This could be by bowing, kneeling, or falling on her face before Him, or displaying whatever bodily posture that appropriately conveyed the submission of her heart as creature to the Creator. Having achieved this good understanding and virtue in her, Jesus went further to test her faith. She humbled before the Lord and persisted in her faith in Him. The Lord commended her for exercising great faith and granted her request. Here we learn that it is not the will of God for sinners to see themselves as strangers who come to God only to receive help in time of need. God wants them to know Him as their God and come to worship and serve Him in the newness of life. Again, it is not enough to worship and pray to God for our needs, we must have faith in Him and persist in faith and prayer until we receive our desires. Hebrew 11:6 But without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him. Jeremiah 29:11-14: 11 For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith the LORD, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you an expected end. 12 Then shall ye call upon Me, and ye shall go and pray unto Me, and I will hearken unto you. 13 And ye shall seek Me, and find Me, when ye shall search for Me with all your heart. 14 And I will be found of you, saith the LORD: and I will turn away your captivity.

6.7 Angels Praised God on Earth for the Birth of Jesus.

Luke 2:10-14: 10 and the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. 11 For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. 12 And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger. 13 And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, 14 Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. An angel went to some shepherds in Bethlehem who were keeping watch over their flocks and announced to them the good news of the birth of Jesus Christ. The birth of Jesus in the world was an exciting thing to the angels. The deplorable state of men on earth under the rule of Satan had been a concern to angels. Now the Lord Himself had come down for the salvation of men! Multitudes of angels were seen by the shepherds praising God. We learn something here from these angels. They praised God by uttering distinct words to the hearing and edification of every one: Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. The angels praised God for this act of love and sacrifice for mankind. Now God would be glorified as men on earth would experience righteousness and peace.

6.8 JESUS PRAISED AND THANKED THE FATHER

John 11::41, 42: 41 Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up His eyes, and said, Father, I thank Thee that Thou hast heard Me. 42 And I knew that Thou hearest Me always: because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that Thou hast sent Me. In His new fashion as a man, His Father was greater than Him, because the Father was in His full glory as God when Jesus was on earth. Hence Jesus could praise and thank Him as His God. John 14:28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for My Father is greater than I. The scriptures show us moments when Jesus praised and thanked the Father. At the grave of Lazarus when Jesus went to raise Lazarus back to life, the first thing He uttered in prayer was thanksgiving to the Father for His faithfulness in answering His prayers. By this Jesus shows us that God must be praised, thanked and adored as a prayer answering God. Psalms 65:1, 2: 1 Praise waiteth for Thee, O God, in Sion: and unto Thee shall the vow be performed. 2 O Thou that hearest prayer, unto Thee shall all flesh come. When we come before God in prayer we must remember to praise, thank and worship Him as our faithful Creator, Father and Lover, Who is good and merciful. When His disciples asked Him to teach them how to pray, He made them to know that the first thing they should do when they come into the presence of God in prayer was to offer praise, thanksgiving and adoration to God. Matthew 6:9 After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy name. We should praise God and hallow His great name. God is well pleased with this. This principle was exemplified by Jesus at the graveyard of Lazarus. Again, we see Jesus rejoicing in praise and thanksgiving before God when His disciples returned with testimonies of ministerial success and breakthrough. Luke 10:17-21: 17 And the seventy returned again with joy, saying, Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through Thy name. 18 And He said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. 19 Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. 20 Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. 21 In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said, I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes: even so, Father; for so it seemed good in thy sight. Jesus was equal to God as the scripture reveals: John 10:30: I and my Father are one. But for the purpose of the redemption of man on earth, He left the qualities of God and became a Man and a Servant to God. Philippians 2:6, 7: Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: 7 But made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. Jesus sent seventy disciples out on evangelism and gave them power to cast out devils. The seventy returned with joy testifying to Jesus of their success in the outreach and their victory over Satan in His name. Jesus rejoiced in spirit for their testimony. The next thing that followed was personal praise and thanksgiving to God. He told God the reasons why He was praising and thanking Him. The words of Jesus could be paraphrased thus:

(i) You hid this spiritual truth, wisdom, and power from those who esteemed themselves or are esteemed by men on earth as wise and prudent. (ii) You have revealed Your Son Jesus and Your word of truth, with the privilege of spiritual power and divine service, to those who consider themselves or are considered by men as ignorant and babes. Iii: You have taken this decision in Your sovereignty, righteousness and grace toward men on earth. We see here, God the Son on earth praising God the Father in heaven. Here we learn the following: i: The spirit of praise, thanksgiving and worship: Jesus rejoiced in the spirit. Ii: The reason for praise, thanksgiving and worship: the good works of God. Iii: Acceptable manner of praise, thanksgiving and worship: a joyful heart and utterance of clear words to the hearing of God and man. We still have more to learn from Christ's attitude of praise in the following scripture. Matthew 26:26-30: 26 And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is My body. 27 And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; 28 For this is My blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. 29 But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father's kingdom. 30 And when they had sung an hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. The night Jesus was arrested He ate the Passover with His disciples. After this He instituted the Lord's super. He took the bread and blessed it and broke it and gave it to his disciples to eat as emblem of His body. He took the cup and gave thanks to God and gave it to the disciples to drink as emblem of His blood. Jesus and His disciples ended this solemn ceremony by singing a hymn. After this they went to the garden of Gethsemane. Although the words of the hymn were not stated, it was certainly a hymn of praise, thanksgiving and worship of God, since the whole ceremony was in the worship of God. One thing we can see clearly here is that they sung the hymn in a sober mood, with a heart lifted up to God in praise, thanksgiving and total submission

6.9. A Healed Leper Glorified God and Thanked Jesus

Luke 17:12-19: 12 And as He entered into a certain village, there met Him ten men that were lepers, which stood afar off: 13 And they lifted up their voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. 14 And when He saw them, He said unto them, Go shew yourselves unto the priests. And it came to pass, that, as they went, they were cleansed. 15 And one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned back, andwith a loud voice glorified God, 16 And fell down on his face at His feet, giving Him thanks: and he was a Samaritan. 17 And Jesus answering said, Were there not ten cleansed? but where are the nine? 18 There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this stranger. 19 And He said unto him, Arise, go thy way: thy faith hath made thee whole. The ten lepers stood afar off because the law forbad them to relate closely with men. Leprosy inflicted them with the following miseries:

1: Eating away of their flesh 2: Estrangement from men

3: Disdain of men. 4: Shame for estrangement

4: Anger for being despised 5: Insufficient supply of necessities 6: Hopelessness for the cure. Jesus passed by them. What a privilege! They used this privilege and what did they request for? Mercy. They prayed in a chorus form, interceding for one another, Jesus, Master have mercy on us. Truly with God all things are possible. But God would require our faith; all things are possible to them that believe God. He sent His word to them. This word would work if they acted on it by faith: Go shew yourselves unto the priests. They acted on this word. They began to go to the priests, even when their leprosy was still in their body. They went because they believed that their case had been settled, since Jesus had come into it. On their way to the priests, just a little distance from where they were standing, they discovered that their leprosy had been cleansed. Jesus was still in the place where they saw Him. The lepers were to show themselves to the priests in a great distance away. Surely they would not see Jesus again when they returned from seeing the priests. One of them, filled with joy and excitement for his miracle felt he must give praise to God immediately; showing himself to the priests would follow after. He turned back, and with a loud voice glorified God. Here I suppose he saw Jesus as a Man of God, the Man of Galilee, the anointed One, the Christ. He first glorified God of heaven Who gave Jesus the power to do this miracle in his life. His voice was loud enough for those around to hear what God had done for him. Then he fell down on his face at His feet, giving Him thanks.Jesus must be thanked as an instrument of divine mercy in his life. The glory and worship goes to God. Appreciation goes to the human instrument. Note that the action displayed by these worshippers, such as falling down on their face under the Lord's feet, is customary to the eastern people and suits individual worship. Acongregation may not act in the same way an individual may do in giving worship to God.

6.10. Material Offering And Seed Faith Some recipients of divine miracles are moved to come with material offering to present to God in appreciation for His mercy over their lives. Some praise and thank Him with words of mouth. Let every man be persuaded in his heart what he wants to do. God is pleased with our sincere heart and words of praise and gratitude. Let them not be forced to come with material offering, as though without it their testimony of praise and thanksgiving will not be accepted by God. Many churches use moments of testimony and thanksgiving by worshippers to raise money, by compelling them directly or indirectly to accompany their testimony with material offering. Some even dictate what should be given during testimony of thanksgiving. This is an abuse to the worship of God. Giving to God must be done willingly and cheerfully by those that worship Him. Some ministers tell those who come to them for prayer to bring monetary or material offering. According to them this will move or challenge God to answer them speedily. They call this seed faith or speed up offering. There is no example of this in the ministry of Jesus or of the apostles. The clear teaching of Scripture is that we should come to God in faith without doubting and we shall receive our desires. This makes the blessings of God freely available to both the rich and the poor. James 1: 5, 6: If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. 6 But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. Mark 11:22-24: 22 And Jesus answering saith unto them,Have faith in God. 166 23 For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 24 Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. 6.11 Material Appreciation To a Man Of God Some recipients of divine blessings come with material gift to appreciate to the man of God. The motive of those who are giving the gift is very important. The minister must diligently guard the purity of the word of God and the Christian ministry. The minister of the gospel must pray for discerning wisdom to know which material gift is clean and pure and glorifying to God and which one is not. We see in scripture that Elisha rejected the material gift offered by Naaman after his miraculous healing. 2Kings 5:15, 16: 15 And he returned to the man of God, he and all his company, and came, and stood before him: and he said, Behold, now I know that there is no God in all the earth, but in Israel: now therefore, I pray thee, take a blessing of thy servant. 16 But he said, As the LORD liveth, before whom I stand, I will receive none. And he urged him to take it; but he refused. But apostle Paul received the presents given by the Barbarous people who enjoyed his ministry among them. Acts 28:7-10: 7 In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; who received us, and lodged us three days courteously. 8 And it came to pass, that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed him. 9 So when this was done, others also, which had diseases in the island, came, and were healed: 10 Who also honoured us with many honours; and when we departed, they laded us with such things as were necessary. 1Corinthians 9:14 Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. Those who receive the ministry of the word and spiritual care from God's ministers are instructed to reciprocate by providing for their material needs. Galatians 6:6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things. However, the Scripture of truth and the Spirit of truth and wisdom shall guide the holy man of God in each circumstance. 1Corinthians 9:11, 15, 18: 11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things? 15 But I have used none of these things: neither have I written these things, that it should be so done unto me: for it were better for me to die, than that any man should make my glorying void. 18 What is my reward then? Verily that, when I preach the 168 gospel, I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel. Apostate ministers sell indulgences to the sick and oppressed, assuring them of miracles if they purchase these indulgences or invest so much money into their ministry. Some heavily tax those who come to be prayed for or receive a miracle through them. All these are wolves in sheep's clothing. They are not sent by God. Matthew 7:15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Micah 3:11 The heads thereof judge for reward, and the priests thereof teach for hire, and the prophets thereof divine for money: yet will they lean upon the LORD, and say, Is not the LORD among us? none evil can come upon us." The scriptural injunction to ministers of the gospel is already clearly given by Jesus. Matthew 10:7, 8: 7. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give. 6.12. God's Blessings ForThe Thankful Back to our main text above, Luke 17:17,18: 17 And Jesus answering said, Were not ten cleansed? But where are the nine? 18 There are not found that return to give glory to God, save this stranger. Here comes the difference among those who receive divine blessings. God intends that His blessings should bring men to acknowledge, praise and serve Him. Alas, very few people are attracted to God through His blessings and miracles. Majority of the people who receive His blessings and miracles go further away from Him. Jesus said to the grateful man, Arise and go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole. This man was already cleansed of his leprosy when he exercised faith on Jesus' words. Here again Jesus said his faith had made him whole. This wholeness may refer to the following

I: The gratitude shown by him provoked God to heal other ailments in his body, so that, he was perfectly healed from all sicknesses. Ii: The soul of every unregenerate man is sick with sin. The praise, thanksgiving and glory this man gave to God and his total submission to the Lord Jesus Christ, had given him the healing of his soul- forgiveness of sins and impartation of God's righteousness. Iii: This man was not only perishing from the plague of leprosy, but was subject to damnation of hell because of sin in his life. Now he was set free both from the plague of sickness and from the damnation of hell. Iv: He was now both accepted by men and God. He was made whole indeed! V: Go thy way, that means the Author of life had given him authority to live. His way must be blessed. His life would be preserved and protected from human plagues and satanic bondage. What great things those people miss who do not return after their miracles and divine blessing to give glory to God and submit to the Lordship of Jesus! They fail to know that the chief aim of the miracles and blessings of God on sinners is to lead them to Christ 170 for the salvation of their souls. Romans 2:4-6:4 Or despisest thou the riches of His goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? 5 But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God; 6 Who will render to every man according to his deeds.

6.13 The Man Born Blind Worshipped Jesus his Healing

John 9:35-38: 35 Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when He had found him, He said unto him, Dost thou believe on the Son of God? 36 He answered and said, Who is He, Lord, that I might believe on Him? 37 And Jesus said unto Him, Thou hast both seen Him, and it is He that talketh with thee. 38 And he said, Lord, I believe. And he worshipped Him. Jesus healed this man without preaching about Himself to him. However He desired to bring him to the knowledge of Himself and to the salvation of his soul. He set His mind on the man and watched the crises the man was going through in the hands of ungodly religious leaders. When He saw that they had cast him out of the temple, He located him and preached to him. The goodness and mercy of God had so humbled this man's heart and had so prepared him that he was ready instantly to believe on the Son of God and submit his life to Him. Jesus showed this man that He was more than a Healer; He was God the Creator Who personally loved him and had come to the world for his salvation. He made the man know that the responsibility to accept or reject Him, believe or disbelieve Him rested on the man. Divine blessings and miracles are God's way to help men on earth believe on Him and submit their lives to Him. The man understood the message and personally decided to believe on the Lord Jesus. Knowing that the person before him was his God, his responsibility as a creature dawned on him. He worshipped Him. This means he bowed, knelt or fell at His feet in praise, thanksgiving and total submission, as a creature to his Creator. We see here that God is interested in the salvation of men. His blessings and miracles are given to this end. We must therefore seek out those who have received divine blessings and present Christ to them for the salvation of their souls. Many of these have been humbled by the blessings of God and will be ready to give their lives to him, if someone can tell them clearly the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Chapter Seven: Worshipping God in Spirit and in Truth

7.1: The True Worship of God

John 4:20-24: 20 Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. 21 Jesus saith unto her, Woman believe Me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. 22 Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews. 23 But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship Him. 24 God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth. Jesus had a dialogue with the woman of Samaria on worship. She pointed to a mountain in her place and said their fathers worshipped there, but that the Jews were saying worship could only take place in Jerusalem. The word worship in the sense she used it, refers to the sum total of all the activities that go on in a place of religious meeting. The Jews contended with the Samaritans on the right place of worship. Jesus showed that the Samaritans did not know what they were worshipping. Only those who were saved could understand the Person of worship. The Jews were taught the way of salvation by which they could worship God with understanding. God's temple was in Jerusalem and the Jews resorted to Jerusalem during prescribed feasts for worship. As the discussion proceeded, Jesus introduced to her the dispensation of grace in which worship would take a different dimension. Under the dispensation of grace God is not worshipped in a place but in the heart of worshippers. Hence emphasis is not on the place of worship, but on the life of worshippers. In the dispensation of grace, worship refers to full obedience to the word of God exhibited by a soul that is born again, which manifests in works of righteousness and holiness. There are many worshippers who claim that they worship the living God, but not all of them are true worshippers of God. Jesus reveals that true worship is in spirit and in truth. To worship God in spirit requires that the worshipper be a citizen of the kingdom of God. To be a citizen of God's kingdom one has to be born again. John 3:3-7: 3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. 4 Nicodemus saith unto Him, How can a man be born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born? 5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. 6 That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. 7 Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. To be born again one must repent of his sins and give his life to 174 Jesus Christ to be the Lord and Saviour of his life. The born again experience makes him a new creature. Old lifestyle of sin and wickedness passes away and new lifestyle of righteousness and holiness takes over. Not only should the worshipper be born again, he must worship God in truth. John 17:17: Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. True worship of God requires more than just being born again, it entails submission to the word of God, the commandments of Scripture, the instructions of Scripture, the doctrines of truth in the Scripture. The word Worship used by Jesus in John 4:23, 24 has a deeper, wider and richer meaning than the one used by the Samaritan woman. Jesus reveals that the Father seeks for true worshippers to worship Him. The following are the qualities of a true worshipper. I: He knows that God is supreme and knows that Jesus is Lord and Saviour. Ii: He has repented of his sins and has believed on the Lord Jesus Christ. He is thus born again and is alive in spirit. Iii: He obeys all the word of God, believes and practices all the doctrines of the holy Scripture. Iv; He serves God in holiness and righteousness everyday of his life. V: He is rapture ready. God seeks such to worship Him. God seeks such to praise Him. God seeks such to serve Him. Jesus came to establish true worshippers among men! 1Peter 2:9 But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of Him Who hath called you out of darkness to His marvellous light. The ministers of the Lord Jesus Christ are commissioned with the gospel to make disciples or true worshippers of God among men in all the nations of the world. Acts 26:16-18: 16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee; 17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee 18 To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in Me. In this way the temple of God ceases to be a house, but a person. God now dwells in a human being and is honoured by his or her life of holiness and righteousness. 2Corinthians 6:16 And what agreement hath the temple of God with Idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people True worshippers can congregate in any place to worship and God will be among them, because He is in them. Matthew 18:20 For where two or three are gathered together in My name, 176 there am I in the midst of them." The local church of Christ in every place is a place where true worshippers congregate to worship the Lord. The church is a light to the community by which the gospel of Christ and His righteousness spread among men. The sinners that come into the church find the knowledge of the true God and partake in the fellowship of love, righteousness and truth. God purposes that the local church of Christ should be the pillar and ground of the truth in every society. 1Timothy 3:15, 16: 15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. 16 And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.

7.2.Jesus Visited a bereaved home of His Disciples John 11:14-36: 14 Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is death. 17 And when Jesus came, He found that he hath lain in the grave four days already. 19 And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother. 33 when Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, He groaned in the spirit, and was troubled, 34 And said, Where have ye laid him? They said unto Him, Lord, Come and see. 35 Jesus wept. 36 Then said the Jews, Behold how He loved him! The above passage gives us an account of the burial of a believer in a believer's home, attended by Jesus when He was on earth. The following are facts we may note.

I: The person who died was Lazarus, a believer and a friend of Jesus. II: The bereft family members informed their loved ones of their bereavement. III: People came from far and near to mourn with and comfort the bereft family. IV: The deceased was buried. V: Comforters continued to keep close company with the members of the family to comfort them. VI: Jesus came to visit the bereft family and to comfort them on the fourth day after the burial. VII: He saw the bereft weeping and the comforters weeping along with them, He groaned in the spirit and was troubled. VIII: When He saw the grave of the deceased, He wept. IX: When the people saw Him weeping, they acknowledged that Jesus truly loved the deceased brother. X: The name of the Lord was greatly glorified in the occasion by the demonstration of God's power. XI: Many sinners became believers and the believers were edified. XII: The bereft family members were deeply comforted and glorified God. Abereft house is a house of mourning and not of feasting. Those who come to a bereft house come to mourn with the members of the family and to comfort them for their grief. The scripture instructs the believer to mourn with them that mourn. Jesus exemplified this in this occasion. The one who died was a believer. Jesus knew that he was not in hell, but in paradise; yet He wept at His grave. The scene of his burial was not that of joy and feasting, but of sorrow and mourning. When a believer dies the Bible says we should not go into too much sorrow that results in hurting ourselves and others as the people of the world do, seeing that we shall surely see our beloved one again when the Lord comes. 1Thessalonians 4:13, 14: 13 But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. 14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. Death and burial ceremony in Bible time was a period of soberness, weeping, mourning and thoughtfulness. Genesis 49:33; 50:1-14; Numbers 20:1, 22-29; Deuteronomy 34:1-8; 2 Samuel 1: 17-27. Burial ceremony was conducted in a different attitude from that of a feast. Although mourners ate food to sustain themselves during the days of mourning, the attitude of the mourners was different from the attitude of those in a feast. The Bible shows that sorrowful, sober and thoughtful moods are befitting this occasion and recommends people to the house of mourning to learn wisdom and understanding. Ecclesiastes 7:1-4: 1 A good name is better than precious ointment; and the day of death than the day of one's birth. 2 It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to go to the house of feasting: for that is the end of all men; and the living will lay it to his heart. 3 Sorrow is better than laughter: for by the sadness of the countenance the heart is made better. 4 The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning; but the heart of fools is in the house of mirth. In the house of mourning over the dead, the living will remember that they will also die one day. Sober reflection can make them consider their ways before God. The sorrowful mood, sober moment and good reflection in the house of the dead can make a man's life better morally and spiritually.

7.3 Burial Ceremony in our Days is Festive.

Alas, the situation is different in many Christian churches and communities today. Many see burial ceremony as a period of great feasting and celebration. The mourning state is short-lived or absent. The occasion is turned to that of wearing special clothes, eating, drinking, singing, playing and dancing. The people who dance, shout and jump believe that God is being glorified by them. Was there dancing in the Bible days during burial ceremony? Will the Lord accept that which is contrary to the injunction of His word? The lessons of life occasioned to be learned in the house of mourning are lost, since the mourning state is lost. Those who are bereft suffer in a double sense. Firstly, they suffer the loss of their loved one and secondly, they suffer because of the financial burden of organising a feast for those that shall come in the name of condolence. Again competition, show of family greatness, show of personal wealth and other carnalities manifest themselves among God's people during burial ceremony. Surely this feasting and dancing are not of God and must be stopped among God's people. The dancing exhibited during this period has no scriptural backing; it is for fleshly gratification and is evil. Christians must return to soberness and mourning mood 180 during burial ceremony, that the Holy Spirit may have the opportunity to teach men the lessons of life. Believers must not copy the world and should steer clear from idolatrous practices. Some people delay burying their dead because they must raise sufficient money and gather a large crowd to make the ceremony flamboyant and ostentatious for personal or family glory. This is motivated by the spirit of the last days which is leading the church to ungodliness and darkness. Romans 12:2 And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.

7.4. DANCE IN THE PARABLES OFJESUS We want to examine the two parables of Jesus where He mentioned dancing. But before we go further we want to present the following on parables so we can understand what parables are. (i) Parables are stories of common or historical events employed to present the gospel in an understandable way. In our society today we get such stories from the media and from daily interactions with fellow men. These stories can be employed in our preaching and teaching to make the people gain good understanding of the gospel message. Ii: Parables are events which the preacher observed personally in his daily life or interactions which are employed to assist in conveying the gospel message to the people. Iii: Parables are applicable stories formulated by the preacher or teacher to convey his message to his audience. 7.5 The Parable Of The Prodigal Son Luke 15:11-32: 23 And bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat, and be merry: 24 For this My son was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is found. And they began to be merry. 25 Now his elder son was in the field: and as he came and drew nigh to the house, he heard musick and dancing. This story or parable falls under one of the three sources of stories already stated above. It teaches great gospel truths. But the story itself is of a secular scene. The prodigal son came back home to the joy of the father. Many prodigal sons return home in our world, an event that is practical and recurrent in our secular world. The music and dancing was not in praise and worship of God by a congregation of worshippers. This activity was a secular setting. The world today organises many celebrations of joy involving music and dancing. Jesus employed this story to teach great gospel truths. Music and dancing is not His recommendation to the church for praise and worship by this story. Were it so, we would have seen many occasions of this among His followers when He was on earth and this would have been a common practice in the worship services of the early church. But all through the ministry of Christ, in public and private, the audience did not engage in dancing, despite many occasions of joy and praise to God. 7.6 The Parable Of Children Sitting In The Markets Matthew 11:16-19: 16 But whereunto shall I liken this generation? It is like unto children sitting in the markets, and calling unto their fellows, 17 Saying, We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented. 18 For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, he had a devil. 182 19 The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Behold, a man gluttonous, and a wine bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners. But wisdom is justified of her children The parable of children in the markets falls under one of the three sources of stories employed for conveying the gospel message. This story presents a secular scene. The market is a secular business site. The children sitting in the market are in a secular setting. Those doing piping were not doing so under Holy Spirit's inspiration, but in the normal way of children in a play. Hence the dance desired here was not in the praise and worship of God, but in amusement or entertainment. This parable is far from suggesting that Jesus favours the present dance in His church. His church is not a noisy market square. Alas, many have turned it to be so today. His worshippers should not behave irreverently as children sitting in the market! 'Dance' was just one of the words in the body of the story employed to convey a gospel message to the audience. Here we learn that those who play the instruments of music dictate the response of the people. When the singing and the striking of the instruments are geared towards making people dance, the people sing and dance. But when the music is geared toward spiritual worship, the people sing, lifting up their hearts unto the Lord. Many of these musicians who have turned the church of God into a dancing church are not in Christ; their names are not in the book of life. As is said in the parable: We have piped unto you and ye have not danced;let the true worshippers of God refuse to be controlled by these musicians. They must never allow themselves to go into dancing in response to sensual music in the name of worship.

7.7 ABSENCE OF DANCING IN THE MINISTRYOFJESUS We have observed or studied praise, thanksgiving and worship of God in the ministry of Jesus Christ. We studied the following accounts:

I: Praise and thanksgiving given by recipients of miracles to God in heaven under the ministry of Jesus. Ii: Praise and thanksgiving observers of Christ's wonderful works gave to God in heaven. Iii: Thanksgiving and worship recipients of miracles gave to the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Iv: The worship Christ's disciples gave to Him as the Son of God. V: The worship service Jesus had with His disciples where they sung a hymn. Vi: Praises and worship the angels gave to God after the shepherds had been told of the birth of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ vii: Praise and thanksgiving Jesus gave to God the Father when He was on earth. We saw in all these accounts that dancing was absent. The present dancing in praise and worship seen on crusade grounds, church worship services and Christian gatherings have no root in Jesus ministry. Was God glorified in the praises and worship offered to Him under the ministry of Jesus? Certainly. Can any minister bring more glory to God through praise and worship in his ministry than that which God received when Jesus Christ was a Minister on earth? If the congregations were never led into or occupied with dancing under the ministry of Jesus, why should any minister today think that God highly esteems dancing practiced by the congregation of His worshippers? This is last days' delusion and a corruption of true praise and worship of the holy God. Nothing but repentance is required of this dancing ministers and 184 churches that have turned the worship of God into occasion of fleshly gratification. The church must return to true worship, where God is worshipped in spirit and truth, giving no glory to the flesh. Holy worship of the Holy God is impossible in a dancing church! Jeremiah 6:16-19: 16 Thus saith the LORD, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. 17 Also I set watchmen over you, saying, Hearken to the sound of the trumpet.But they said, We will not hearken. 18 Therefore hear, ye nations, and know, O congregation, what is among them. 19 Hear, O earth: behold, I will bring evil upon this people, even the fruit of their thoughts, because they have not hearkened unto my words, nor to my law, but rejected it.

Chapter Eight: Worship Activities in the Apostolic Church

8.1. The Ministry of the Word

A study of the Acts of Apostles and the epistles reveals the worship activities in the early church when the believers congregated for a worship service. We shall consider these activities one after the other. This chapter shall examine the place of the ministry of the word of God in the worship service.

8.2 PREACHING AND TEACHING THE WORD OF GOD Preaching and teaching of God's word is the divine charge on gospel ministers, the main duty of Christ's ministers and the backbone of the church. Matthew 28:18-20: 18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. 19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. The preaching and teaching of God's word had pre-eminence in the worship service of the early church, as seen by the following scriptures. 186 Acts 2:42 And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. Acts 6:4 But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. Acts11:25, 26: 25 Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek Saul: 26 And when he had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass, that a whole year they assembled themselves with the church, and taught much people. And the disciples were calledChristiansfirst in Antioch. Acts 20:7 And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. Acts 20:32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. The ministers in the early church consecrated themselves to the preaching and teaching of God's word. They had the mandate from Christ to teach the worshippers all the word of God. They applied themselves to this duty. When the word of God is richly preached and taught, members of the congregation will have the knowledge of the word, the knowledge of the living God in His Trinity: the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit. The hearing of God's word gives faith for salvation, sanctification, baptism with the Holy Spirit and other blessings of the gospel. Great are the benefits of the word of God in our lives. Psalm 119:130 The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple. Psalm 19:7-11: 7 The law of the LORD is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the LORD is sure, making wise the simple. 8 The statutes of the LORD are right,rejoicing the heart: the commandment of the LORD is pure, enlightening the eyes. 9 The fear of the LORD is clean, enduring for ever: the judgments of the LORD are true and righteous altogether. 10 More to be desired are they than gold, yea, than much fine gold:sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb. 11 Moreover by them is thy servant warned: and in keeping of them there is great reward. Psalm 119:9- 11: 9 Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? by taking heed thereto according toThy word. 10 With my whole heart have I sought thee: O let me not wander from Thy commandments. 11 Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee. John 8:30-32: 30 As He spake these words, many believed on Him. 31 Then said Jesus to those Jews which believed on Him, If ye continue in My word, then are ye My disciples indeed; 32 And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. Apostles Barnabas and Paul gave themselves to preaching and 188 teaching the word of God in the church of Antioch. By their ministry, the worshippers got transformed and began to live like Jesus!Those who saw their lifestyle called them little christs.That is how Christ's followers began to be called Christians. The believers need to be taught the doctrines of Scripture so they may know what to believe, what to do and what not to do. It is the responsibility of the ministers of God to outline and teach these scriptural doctrines for all to know and obey them. Through the preaching and teaching of the word of God believers can know their privileges in the gospel and appropriate them by faith. We can see in the scripture that more time was given to the preaching and teaching of the word of God in the worship service of the early believers than to anything else. As good as singing, manifestation of the gifts of the Holy Spirit and other inspired activities are, they had limited place. Focus was given to the preaching and teaching of the word of God. The fifteen to thirty minutes many congregations give to the preaching and teaching of the word in a worship service of two or more hours today is not in the spirit of the early church and cannot establish the believers in the faith. The charge Timothy was given is the charge the Lord has given to every true minister of the gospel in the church of Christ today. 1Timothy 4:11-16: 11 These things command and teach. 12 Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 13 Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. 14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 15 Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly to them; that thy profiting may appear to all. 16 Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them: for in doing thisthou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee. 2Timothy 4:1, 2: 1 I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom; 2 Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. The minister is instructed by the Lord to teach all the word of God, the Old and the New Testaments. This is a great assignment and duty. Time must not be wasted. He must be a wise master builder who should raise up the congregation of believers that possesses a good knowledge and understanding of all the truths of the Holy Scripture. He must not dwell only on one truth or a few truths, if he desires the balanced growth, Christian success, maturity, spiritual victory and eternal life of members of his congregation. 2Timothy 3:14-17: 1 But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them; 15 And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 16 All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: 17 That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all goodworks.

8.3 The Use of Gifted men and Inspired Gospel Materials

The church is not a man's personal possession and so should not be handled by the human leader as thought it were his personal property. To raise up a holy and spiritually balanced congregation the minister in charge must learn the wise use of the resources God has provided for the spiritual well being of His flock. These include righteous and holy men which He has endowed with spiritual gifts and calling and the inspired gospel materials produced by them. The minister must prayerfully and wisely employ the services of these men and their materials should be put to appropriate use for the edification of the church, without denominational fear, inhibitions, biases or bigotry. The souls of those in the Assembly are precious; hence their spiritual wellbeing and eternal life must be the main focus and preoccupation of the church and her ministers. Ephesians 4:7, 11-13: 7 But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 11 And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; 12 For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: 13 Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: 14 That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; 15 But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ. 1 Corinthians 1:10-13, 21-23: 10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. 11 For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you. 12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ. 13 Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul? 21 Therefore let no man glory in men. For all things are yours; 22 Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours; 23 And ye are Christ's; and Christ is God's.

8.4 PROPHECIES AND REVELATION MESSAGES

The Word of God or the Scripture refers primarily to the written word contained in the 66 Books of the Holy Bible. This was written by the perfect inspiration of the Holy Spirit and is error free. It is the authority for all Christian doctrine and practice. It is the basis of our faith and hope and the bound of true obedience, love and service. 192 2 Timothy 3:16, 17: All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: 17 That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. 1 Peter 1:25 But the word of the Lord endureth for ever. And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you. However, the Lord manifests His word to us through spiritual gifts which are still valid in the church today. Holy Spirit inspired prophecies or revelations are equally the word of God which should be received and obeyed by those they are directed to. God also manifests His word to us through dreams, visions, trance, audible voice, inward voice and inward impression. Acts 16:6-10: 6 Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia, 7 After they were come to Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia: but the Spirit suffered them not. 8 And they passing by Mysia came down to Troas. 9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night; There stood a man of Macedonia, and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us. 10 And after he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them. As we observe in our time, another major way God manifests His word to us is through divine revelations. There are people who testify of Jesus appearing to them and giving them His word for themselves or for others. We have several testimonies of those who claim the Lord has taken them to heaven and or hell and has sent them to deliver His message to men on earth. All these fall under prophetic revelation of the Holy Spirit. John 16:13, 14: 13 Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come. 14 He shall glorify Me: for He shall receive of Mine, and shall shew it unto you. If the word revealed through these ways is verified to be truly from God, it has the same authority, power and efficacy with the written word in the Holy Scripture, because God's word is the same wherever it is spoken and by whomsoever it is spoken. Obedience to it is obedience to the word of God and disobedience to it is disobedience to the word of God.

8.5 I: Caution On Prophecies And Revelation Messages However to accept a prophecy or a revelation to be the word of God, care must be taken and great caution must be exercised for the following reasons: i: Many of those who claim the Lord has spoken to them are only making assumption, they are not hundred percent sure. Very often the word they claim they have received from God is not really from Him, but from their spirit or mind. Some of these prophets may look sincere, but are ignorant of their error and misleading spirit. Jeremiah 23: 16, 21: 16 Thus saith the LORD of hosts, Hearken not unto the words of the prophets that prophesy unto you: they make you vain: they speak a vision of their own heart, and not out of the mouth of the LORD. 21 I have not sent these prophets, yet they ran: I have not spoken to them, yet they prophesied. Ii: Many dreams which are believed to be from God are not from Him and many interpretations given to dreams, symbols etc, believed to be inspired by the spirit are not correct. Those who set their minds on them hoping they will come to pass are putting their faith on vanity and lies. Ezekiel 13:6, 7: 6 They have seen vanity and lying divination, saying, The LORD saith: and the LORD hath not sent them: and they have made others to hope that they would confirm the word 7 Have ye not seen a vain vision, and have ye not spoken a lying divination, whereas ye say, The LORD saith it; albeit I have not spoken? Iii: Satan directly or indirectly interferes with some prophetic manifestations or revelations. Satan is a liar and uses prophecies to deceive people. Do not submit to satanic prophecies from his ministers. Jeremiah 23:13 And I have seen folly in the prophets of Samaria; they prophesied in Baal, and caused my people Israel to err. Iv: Some of those who claim to be speaking by God are liars who make such claims for selfish and sinful reasons. These are wolves in sheep clothing who seek to make merchandise of men. They do this as a means of livelihood. They are enemies of the gospel of Christ. Jeremiah 23:25-27 25 I have heard what the prophets said, that prophesy lies in my name, saying, I have dreamed, I have dreamed 6 How long shall this be in the heart of the prophets that prophesy lies? yea, they are prophets of the deceit of their own heart; 7 Which think to cause my people to forget my name by their dreams which they tell every man to his neighbour, as their fathers have forgotten my name for Baal.

8.5 II: Scriptural Proofs ForProphecies And Revelations 1 John 4:1 Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world. Because of the possibilities of errors in prophetic revelations, all manifestations through such means must pass scriptural tests before they can be received. The following are the scriptural tests that authenticate t a prophetic revelation to be the word of God. A: It must be true, honest, just, pure, lovely, of good report, virtuous and praise worthy. Philippians 4:8 Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. B: It must be consistent with the message and truth of the whole scripture. Isaiah 8:20 To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Galatians 1:8, 9: 8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. C: The prophetic revelation, the circumstance of the revelation, the life of the person giving the revelation message and previous revelation messages given by him, if any, must be carefully investigated to know whether the message is from God or not. 1 Thessalonians 5:20, 21: 20 Despise not prophesyings. 21 Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. 1 Corinthians 14:29 Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. Jeremiah 28 The prophet which prophesieth of peace, when the word of the prophet shall come to pass, then shall the prophet be known, that the LORD hath truly sent him. D: The message must not be contrary to any portion of the scripture. 2 Peter 1:20 Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. E: The prophetic revelation or testimony of divine revelation must glorify Jesus. Revelation 19:10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. F: The purpose of the message must be the salvation of souls and the edification, exhortation and comfort of believers. 1 Corinthians 14:3 But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. Ephesians 4:12 For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: When the message of divine revelation or prophetic utterance has been proved to be from God, we are to receive it as the word of God to us to whom it is directed. We should believe it, obey it and act on it for our good. 1 Thessalonians 5:19-21 19 Quench not the Spirit. 20 Despise not prophesyings. 21 Prove all things; hold fast that which is good.

8.6 Revelations from Satan

Mark 1:23-25 23 And there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit; and he cried out, 24 Saying, Let us alone; what have we to do with Thee, Thou Jesus of Nazareth? art Thou come to destroy us? I know Thee who Thou art, the Holy One of God. 25 And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. We see in the above passage that Jesus met with a demon possessed man and in the process of casting the demon out of the man, the demon made a revelation concerning Jesus I know thee who thou art, the Holy one of God. Jesus commanded him to keep quiet and never to make further demonic revelation concerning Him. Jesus had enough witnesses that would make Him known to men in the world: the Father, the Holy Spirit, the written word, Holy prophets of God, and the mighty works done by Him. John 5:3639: 36 But I have greater witness than that of John: for the works which the Father hath given Me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of Me, that the Father hath sent Me. 37 And the Father Himself, which hath sent Me, hath borne witness of Me. Ye have neither heard His voice at any time, nor seen His shape. 38 And ye have not His word abiding in you: for Whom He hath sent, Him ye believe not. 39 Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me. Jesus did not allow Satan to give revelations to men about Him, because Satan is an enemy and a liar. Satan may begin with truth, but end up with a lie, or mix truth with lies to corrupt the truth and destroy men's faith on Christ. It is dangerous to seek the truth about God and His ways from Satan, though he was once an arch angel in heaven. Except under great subjection by God, Satan cannot tell the truth about himself, about the nature of his kingdom or about his activities among men. There are some who subject demon possessed people to critical interview and rely fully on their confessions and revelations. These ones bring harm upon themselves and the way of Christ. These satanic revelations or confessions promote pride, fear, accusations, and divisions among the believers and the churches of Christ. Never seek satanic revelations, nor be controlled by confessions made by those delivered from the power of darkness. We have enough truths to know in the scriptures and by the Holy Spirit. Prayer warriors must be ware and be warned!

8.6. I: Paul The Apostle Rejected Satanic Revelations Acts 16:16-18: 16 And it came to pass, as we went to prayer, a certain damsel possessed with a spirit of divination met us, which brought her masters much gain by soothsaying: 17 The same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying, These men are the servants of the most high God, which shew unto us the way of salvation. 18 And this did she many days. But Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour. Following the foot step of Jesus, Paul rejected demon inspired testimony about himself and his ministry. He did not consider the false appearance of truth it seemed to convey. Never submit to satanic revelation however true they are, otherwise the cunning serpent will over throw you with his subtlety. Paul was provoked against that Satan inspired revelation and cast out the evil spirit from the demon possessed woman. Ensure, as a servant of God, that those who prophesy for you or in the church are not demon possessed. Never consult a fortune teller, soothsayer or diviner. Many of these now claim to be Christians and spirit- filled ministers. But you will know them by their fruit.

8.6 II: Scriptural Approach to Testimonies of Deliverance. There are those who were delivered from the power of darkness. They were once witches, wizards, occultists, spiritualists, etc, and served Satan effectively in his evil kingdom. God showed them mercy and through faith in Christ they were delivered. Many of these would desire to give the testimony of their salvation. This is right. Ps 107:2 Let the redeemed of the LORD say so, whom He hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy. Mk 5:18-19: 18 And when he was come into the ship, he that had been possessed with the devil prayed Him that he might be with Him. 19 Howbeit Jesus suffered him not, but saith unto him, Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. 20 And he departed, and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him: and all men did marvel. However those who share testimonies of deliverance from the power of Satan must avoid going into the depth of Satan. This is not encouraged by the scripture. Rev 2:24, 25: 24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden. 25 But that which ye have already hold fast till I come. But they must not seek to go into details in their testimony and revelations. This caution is necessary to avoid damage to themselves and to those that hear them. If these go into detail to show the depth of Satan or go into in-depth revelation of what they believe they know of Satan and his works, the following are being noticed

I: They end up speaking things they themselves did not have full understanding of when they were in Satan's kingdom, thus misleading their hearers. Ii: Some end up speaking lies to satisfy the itching ears of their listeners. Iii: They end up promoting Satan and his power above Jesus Christ. Iv: They end up enslaving the people of God in fear of satanic power. V: They end up opening doors to sinners who desire to go deeply into satanic kingdom. Vi: They end up creating hunger and thirst in the people of God for satanic revelations in abandonment of the essential knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ and His kingdom. Vii: Many who go into these testimonies are not grounded in the faith and so expose themselves to attacks from Satan. Some end up backsliding and becoming weapons of Satan against the church and the gospel. Satan is a servant while Jesus is the Master. We must not be given to seeking much knowledge of Satan and his evil ways. The knowledge that gives salvation and eternal life is the knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ. We must note that the essential knowledge of Satan has already been given to us in scripture. Master the knowledge of God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the knowledge of scriptural truth and not the knowledge of Satan and his evil kingdom! John 17:2, 3: 2 As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him. 3 And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent. Philippians 3:7-11: 7 But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. 8 Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for Whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ, 9 And be found in Him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith: 10 That I may know Him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, being made conformable unto His death; 11 If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. Know that many who today claim they were delivered from the kingdom of darkness and are giving testimonies of deep mysteries of Satan are liars who frame up such things to make money and a name for themselves. Some are active agents of Satan sent to deceive men of itching ears. Some of these say things that are directly contrary to the Holy Scripture. They claim they had died more than once, contrary to scripture, Hebrews 9:27: And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment; or that they have been living in the world for about a thousand years or more, contrary to scripture, Psalm 90:10 The days of our years are threescore years and ten; and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labour and sorrow; for it is soon cut off, and we fly away. From Abraham till this time the world has not recorded one who lived to the age of 200 years. The scripture cannot be broken. Matthew 7:15-20: 15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. Never appreciate fragments of truths in testimonies that distort the truths of scripture. Be wise; don't damn your soul! The testimony of those delivered from the power of darkness must seek to promote biblical truths for the salvation of sinners, edification of believers and the glory of the Lord. Care must be taken that attention is not shifted from the hunger and thirst for the knowledge of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to pursuing the knowledge of Satan and his ways. Romans 14:19 Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify another. 2 Corinthians 2:11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.

Chapter Nine: Worship Activities in the EarlyChurch

9.1 Prayer Acts 2:42 And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. Acts 6:4 But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. Prayer was one of the major worship activities of the early church. The disciples asked Jesus to teach them how to pray. Hence every believer in the church needs to know how to pray. It is the duty of Christ's minister over the church to teach the members how to pray, both by the scriptures and by practical prayer session during the worship service.

9.2 Every Christian Must Learn How to Pray

Ephesians 6:18 Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints. Mark 11:17 And He taught, saying unto them, Is it not written, My house 206 shall be called of all nations the house of prayer? but ye have made it a den of thieves." Those who come to church should learn to pray and to give themselves to prayer. Their prayer focus must first be on spiritual things: the salvation of their souls from sin, the sanctification of their hearts and holiness of their lives, spiritual progress in the Christian life and service, destruction of all opposing forces of Satan against their lives and body, etc. They can proceed to ask God for other needs of their lives. Intercession should also be made for others for the will of God to be done in their lives: their salvation, spiritual progress, ministerial fruitfulness, supply of needs, etc. Intercession also should be made for the ministers, members, programs and projects of the church. They should also intercede for the government, nation, those in authority and for humanity in general, telling God, Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. A good time should be given for the worshippers to pray at the beginning of the worship service. After the ministration of the word of God a good time should also be spent on prayer so that the Spirit of grace and the word of God will have a good course in their lives. We have Bible promises to claim and Bible prayer examples and patterns to follow. Our prayer spirit, fervour, language and mannerisms should be scriptural. Praises and thanksgiving should always ascend to God for His answers to our prayers. We must avoid hypocrisy in prayer and vain repetitions as the heathen do. Matthew 6: 5-8: 5 And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. 7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. 8 Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask Him.

9.3 Death and Life in the Power of the Tongue

The Bible reveals that there is power in the tongue of every man. This is because man is made in the image of God. The tongue, mouth or word of God contains unthinkable power. The power in the tongue of man is of two kinds, the power of good and evil, blessing and cursing, life and death. Deuteronomy 11:26 Behold, I set before you this day a blessing and a curse. Deuteronomy 30:15 See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil. The Bible shows that these two kinds of power are in the tongue of man. Man can invoke either one of these power by the use of his tongue and reap the reward of good or evil, blessing or cursing, life or death. Proverbs 18:21 Death and life are in the power of the tongue: and they that love it shall eat the fruit thereof. Jesus reiterated this truth in the New Testament when He said that the word spoken by man can bring justification (blessing and life) or condemnation (curse and death) 208 Matthew 12: 37 For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. God knows the power of the tongue or spoken word and so encourages men to speak good words to themselves and others, words of life and blessing. He commanded men not to speak evil against one another, not to curse one another. Matthew 5: 44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you. Romans 12: 14 Bless them which persecute you: bless, and curse not. Titus 3:22 To speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, shewing all meekness unto all men. Bible accounts and the contemporary world reveal the disastrous effects of the curse men have placed on one another: on families, lands, cities etc. Men have sent their fellow men to eternal damnation and deprived them of the privilege of living longer to become possibly born again through repentance and faith on the Lord Jesus Christ. The reasons for the curses placed on one another are not worthy to be compared with the resultant effects of these curses. When James and John wanted to curse the Samaritans of a particular city for not allowing Jesus to pass through the place to Jerusalem, Jesus rebuked them and warned them against such evil. Luke 9:52-56 52 And sent messengers before His face: and they went, and entered into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for Him. 53 And they did not receive Him, because His face was as though He would go to Jerusalem. 54 And when His disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt Thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did? 55 But He turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. 56 For the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them.And they went to another village. See what flimsy a matter followers of Jesus are ready to rain eternal destruction on the souls of men! Had these people been destroyed, the death of Christ would have been of no benefit to their lost souls. Why are you interested in cursing a human being God made in His image? Why are you interested in destroying eternal souls of men in everlasting hell? Why are you interested in depriving the souls of men from the privilege of repentance in this life? Should a man die because he affected your physical body, finances, or material things of this life? Many Christians and ministers of God decree evil upon the lives of men and rejoice when these come to pass, thinking God has justified their word and answered their prayers. Let it be known that our God is not an evil doer; our God is not a murderer: For the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them. Those who curse their fellow men and destroy the precious souls of men shall be judged as wicked ones and murderers! Follow biblical principles of how to treat your enemies and concentrate your battle against Satan and his evil powers and not on the destruction of your fellow men.

9.4 Examining Let My Enemy Die Prayer

There are those who pray that God should kill their enemies. These ones desire all witches and wizards to die. They desire all their human enemies to be judged and killed. Some quote a passage in the Old Testament which says, Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live; Exodus 22:18.This command was to Israel, a nation of God and not to the church which is a small segment of people living in the world filled with all types of sinners. Jesus showed clearly that this command should not be adopted by New Testament believers. The Old Testament had also said whoever was caught in adultery should be stoned to death. When the Pharisees brought a woman caught in adultery to Jesus and demanded that she be stoned to death according to the law, Jesus said he that was without sin among them should be the first to cast a stone at her. The Lord set her free,John 8:1-12. Jesus showed here that all sins are equal before God. If we must target our prayers at witches and wizards for their death, then we must equally target our prayers at liars, angry men and women, fornicators, adulterers, thieves, drunkards, envious men and women, stubborn children, etc to die. Jesus did not come to condemn sinners living in the world but to save them. John 3:17: For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through Him might be saved. James and John went into this error but were corrected by Jesus. Jesus revealed that the spirit we have received as believers is not the spirit of revenge against others for the wrong done against us. Rather the new creature in Christ is patient, loving and forgiving. Luke 9:54-56: 54 And when His disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt Thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did? 55 But He turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them. And they went to another village. Let no man or woman use the name of Jesus to destroy his or her fellow human being. God will not answer such prayer, because it is not according to His will. If such human beings actually die it is not God who killed them in answer to such prayers, but Satan, and God will require the blood of that person killed from the hands of the one that invited Satan into action through ungodly prayers. The Scripture has let us know clearly who our actual enemies are and how they should be treated in prayer. Our actual enemies are Satan and his demonic authorities, which we must seek to overcome and destroy through prayer, the word of God, the name of Jesus and the use of all spiritual weapons and techniques given to us in the scriptures. Ephesians 6:10-18: 10 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of His might. 11 Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. 14 Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; 15 And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 212 16 Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God:A 18 Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints. Our human enemies employed by Satan against us are his captives who also desire to be delivered from his power. We who are believers today, enjoying Christ's liberty, were once under satanic captivity one way or the other. Christ came to set the captives free and not to destroy them. We are empowered to set human captives of Satan free and not to destroy them. Luke 4:1 The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised. The Scripture shows us clearly how our prayer and action should be towards our human enemies and persecutors. Matthew 5: 43-45 43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. Romans 12:17-21 17 Recompense to no man evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of all men. 18 If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. 19 Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord. 20 Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink: for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head. 21 Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. God has instructed us to leave vengeance to Him. He has promised to handle our enemies. Our duty is to pray for them and cast all our pains upon Him. There are some among our enemies that God will grant repentance, conversion and deliverance through our prayers, just as the prayers of others saved us. There are some that He will judge with plagues and there are some that He will take away their lives. The prerogative is His. The scriptural prayers of the early church led to the conversion of their great persecutor, Saul of Tarsus, who later became the great apostle Paul. If they were not guided by the word of God in their prayer they would have released satanic spirit of death upon Paul when he was in the camp of the enemy. Similarly, their scriptural prayers led to the death of their great enemy Herod, by divine prerogative. They were not guilty of his death because they did not pray for it. Satan is the one who answers unscriptural prayers and decrees of ignorant and so called believers. They shall share with Satan in the judgment of God.

9.5 Examining Back to Sender Prayer

Back to sender is another kind of prayer or decree some misguided believers often make. According to them the plague sent against them should go back to whoever sent it. This is not only a display of ignorance but rebellion! Many of the plagues sent against sinners and backsliding believers come from God Who intends to bring them to repentance and to His righteousness and holiness. Deuteronomy 28:20 The LORD shall send upon thee cursing, vexation, and rebuke, in all that thou settest thine hand unto for to do, until thou be destroyed, and until thou perish quickly; because of the wickedness of thy doings, whereby thou hast forsaken Me. When you see a plague in your life, you cannot quickly say Back to sender. You may be sending the plague back to God! The first thing to do is to examine yourself to see whether you have sinned against the Lord to warrant His allowing such affliction to come upon you. If the Holy Spirit brings your sins before you, what you need to do is to confess your sins to God and repent of them. Then you can ask God in humility and patience to remove the plague from you. The merciful God will both forgive you and heal you. 2Chronicles 14:13, 14: 13 If I shut up heaven that there be no rain, or if I command the locusts to devour the land, or if I send pestilence among My people; 14 If My people, which are called by My name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.

If you examine yourself and see that you are in Christ's righteousness and holiness, then the plague is an attack of the devil against you. Even at this point you will not pray back to sender prayer, because the plague Satan designed for men who are flesh and blood, cannot have effect upon him who is a spirit being. Satan and demons cannot be barren, have stomach ulcer, or suffer from unemployment and poverty. You should rather aim by faith, prayer, the use of God's word and the name of Jesus to destroy his plague and overcome him in your life. Epesians 6:16-18: 16 Above all, taking the shield of faith,wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit,which is the word of God: 18 Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints. 2Corinthians 10:3-6: 3 For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: 4 (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) 5 Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ; 6 And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled. Satan may use a human agent to inflict you with a plague. But see the devil behind the human agent and war against him and his spiritual forces, using spiritual weapons given to believers in the scripture. You will win over him. Your victory over Satan may also bring deliverance to the human agent who is under his captivity. Some false ministers advise afflicted people to read some portions of the book of psalms in the night or early morning; some others advise people to take a particular posture, face a particular direction, indulge in some strange or sinful activities for their prayers to be answered. This is occultism and true believers must steer clear of that. Never engage in back to sender prayer against your human enemy, because it is not a scriptural prayer. It is against the Commandment to love your enemy. Be guided by the scriptures in your prayers as discussed above and you will enjoy the Lord's victory. The reason many have gone into these strange activities to help their prayers or hasting answers to prayers, as they are deceived to believe, is because of lack of patience and unwillingness to bear afflictions. But the Bible says many are the afflictions of the righteous. Believers, as soldiers of Christ, are admonished to endure affliction. Prayer should be offered to God in faith and perseverance to take away our afflictions, but we must wait before God in patience until we receive the answer. James 5:7-11: 7 Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. 8 Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. 10 Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience. 11 Behold, we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord;that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy. Sometimes the will of God for you is that you should bear with what your enemies are doing against you, because He is turning it for your good. He is by the affliction working out some great transformation and glory in your life according to His will. We have seen this mystery in the lives of Bible and contemporary saints. Apostle Paul had an affliction and prayed that God might remove it from him. God did not do so, rather He gave him enduring grace. Be patient and wait for the Lord. Do not follow these ungodly short-cuts. Subject yourself to scriptural prayers and you will enjoy answers to your prayers. But to join misguided believers and churches to pray unscriptural prayers will not only hinder true answers to your prayers by God, but will corrupt the righteousness and holiness of God in you and open the door to more satanic afflictions in your life. The final consequence will be your damnation in hell fire.

9.6 Over Conciousness of Satan in the Church

The victory of Jesus over Satan is clearly displayed in the Bible. Let's take a look at some of the scriptures that spell Christ's victory over Satan.

1: John 12:31 Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out. 2: John 19:30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, He said, It is finished: and He bowed His head, and gave up the ghost. 3: Colossians 2:15 And having spoiled principalities and powers, He made a shew of them openly, triumphing over them in it. 4: Hebrews 2:15,16: 14 Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; 15 And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. 5: 1John 2:8 He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil. 6: Ephesians 1:17-19: 17 That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him: 18 The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of His calling, and what the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints, 19 And what is the exceeding greatness of His power to usward who believe, according to the working of His mighty power, 20 Which He wrought in Christ, when He raised Him from the dead, and set Him at His own right hand in the heavenly places, 21 Far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come: 22 And hath put all things under His feet, and gave Him to be the head over all things to the church, 23 Which is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all. 7: Philippians 2:9, 10: 9 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name: 10 That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; 11 And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. The victory of Jesus over Satan is forever. This victory belongs to us who have believed on Him. The following are the effects of this victory in the life of the believer. A: He has been delivered from the power of darkness and has been translated into the kingdom of Jesus Christ. Satan is no more his master and lord. He is not subject to the laws and authority of Satan and his evil spirits. He no more lives under the fear of Satan. Ahigher authority has taken over his life. He has a new Master and Lord, Jesus Christ, Who has defeated Satan and has set him free and has made him free indeed. Colossians 1:13 Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son. John 8:36 If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. B: Jesus has taken away every curse on the believer, being made a curse for him. The curse came on him as a result of his sins and the sins of his parents. Now in Christ the believer is free from personal curse, family curse, generation curse, tribal and national curse. Satan can no more enforce any form of curse on him, because Satan himself has lost his power in his life. Galatians 3:13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree c: The believer has victory over Satan, his demons and satanic agents through the indwelling Holy Spirit which he received when he accepted Jesus by faith to be his Lord and Saviour. This Spirit fills him with inner assurance, courage and boldness. He is in no fear and bondage to Satan and his wicked system. 1John 4:4 4 Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world. 1John 5:4, 5: 4 For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. 5 Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? E: Jesus gives the believer authority and power over Satan and all his forces through the use of His name. Jesus' victory over Satan is enforced through His name forever. In this way Satan is made to obey the believer as he obeys Jesus and dreads the believer who knows this truth as he dreads Jesus Himself. Mark 16:17 And these signs shall follow them that believe; In My name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues. Luke 10:17-20: 17 And the seventy returned again with joy, saying, Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through Thy name. 18 And He said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. 19 Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. 20 Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. F: The believer has been commissioned with the gospel to preach salvation from sin and deliverance from Satan through faith on the Lord Jesus Christ to all men in the world. Matthew 10:1, 7, 8: 1 And when He had called unto Him His twelve disciples, He gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all manner of disease. 7 And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give. Christ's victory is appropriated and effected in the life of the believer through faith and prayer. The believer is to look to Jesus and set His victory before him, believe always that he has been made free in Christ, confess his liberty, walk by faith of it, keep himself in obedience to the word of God and walk in righteousness and holiness. Jesus is to be upheld by the church. His victory over Satan should constantly be celebrated by the church. His praise and worship as Lord of lords , King of kings, the Captain of our salvation, the Bishop of our souls should fill our prayer, exhortation and sermons. Alas, it is not so in many churches today. Instead of Christconsciousness there is Satan-consciousness in many Christian circles and in the ministry of many preachers. Believers are made to fear and respect Satan above God. It is as though the victory of Jesus over Satan was not complete; or that the believer has to carry out some ceremonial rites in addition to the victory of Jesus in order to be free from Satan's power. Believers are told that a curse is still upon them: the curse of their parents, family, village, tribe, or ancestors. They are told that these curses are responsible for their bad lucks, lack of prosperity, delay in marriage, barrenness etc. They are told that for them to be free, they have to go and make investigation and interview their parents or village elders to know whether there are generation curses over their lives. They are told that some houses have to be pulled down, some trees have to be rooted up, some buried things have to be dug out, some property have to be burned, some confessions and prayers have to be made over buildings, lands, river sides, mountains etc to dislodge the devil from his hold, only then the curse can be broken and the believer made free. Some give several revelations and testimonies to back up this strange gospel. Faith in Christ and His righteousness terminates all kinds of curse in the believer's life. Know this truth and be free! Our attention is not on the signs, wonders, spiritual gifts, or miracles that accompany a doctrine; for Satan can back up his doctrine with these too. Our attention is rather on the scriptural authority of the doctrine. We exalt the salvation of the souls of men from sin and their eternal life above healing, deliverance and prosperity in this present life. These belong to us too, but we must be sure they come from God and not from the enemy of our soul. Ezekiel 18:1-32: 2 What mean ye, that ye use this proverb concerning the land of Israel, saying, The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's teeth are set on edge? 3 As I live, saith the Lord God, ye shall not have occasion any more to use this proverb in Israel. 19 Yet say ye, Why? doth not the son bear the iniquity of the father? When the son hath done that which is lawful and right, and hath kept all my statutes, and hath done them, he shall surely live. 20 The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him. Isaiah 8:20 To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. 2Corinthians 2:11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices. Satan has raised ministers to preach him and his power so that his fear and dread should fill the church. The effect of this is that the believer is always engaged in spiritual warfare and is always Satan-conscious. His faith in Christ weakens because Satan is made to be more powerful than what is known of him in scripture. The irony is that the more a person engages himself in battle against Satan the more Satan occupies him with himself to keep him from enjoying the peace and joy of Jesus Christ. Similarly, the more Jesus-conscious a person is by praise, worship and fellowship with Him, the less Satan gains access to him to engage him in battle. The church which is demon conscious, which spends their time binding demons in major portion of the worship service, will have little of God's presence. The church which spends a good time worshipping, praising and exalting the Lord, will enjoy more presence of God and much victory over Satan! This truth does not absolve a believer from spiritual warfare, but makes him to focus more on Jesus than Satan in his spiritual walk and prayers. This doctrine of breaking curses on believers through carrying out some ceremonial rites as stated above apart from the one Christ broke on the cross has no scripture base. It has no New Testament reference or example. Jesus did not preach it. The apostles neither preached nor practiced it. What the scripture teaches is,

1: Make thorough confession and repentance of personal involvement in any sin: including witchcraft, occultism and Satanism, Proverbs 28:13.

2: Destroy satanic property in your possession and disassociate from evil companions and relationships, Acts 18:18-20. Deuteronomy 7:2, 6.

3: If you have offended anyone, settle with him, as much as it is in your power to do so, Matthew 5:23-26; Romans 12:18Hebrews 12:14.

4: Pay your debts, Psalm 37:21.

5: Do your scriptural restitutions in scriptural way Acts 24:16.

6: Seek proper counselling and prayers, where required, from scripturally balanced ministers, Proverbs 15:22.  
7: Obey the scripture and maintain your faith in God in all life adversities and conflicts, Hebrews 10:35-39.

8: Keep yourself in the righteousness of God; be persistent in faith and prayer and wait with patience before God until He delivers you from all your troubles, 1Peter 5:7-11; Psalm 40:1-4, Hebrews 6: 11-15. Do not allow yourself to be deceived and misled to the hurt of your soul. If the Lord gives you or someone else a revelation concerning what is to be done in your circumstance, it must agree perfectly with scriptural commands, principles and examples, before it can be accepted as being truly from Him and not from Satan, Isaiah 8:19, 20. Galatians 3:1-5: 1 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? 2 This only would I learn of you,Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? 3 Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? 4 Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain. 5 He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? Revelation 2: 24-29: 29 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden. 25 But that which ye have already hold fast till I come. 26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth My works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: 28 And I will give him the morning star. 29 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

9.7 Prayer Mannerisms

The church is made up of mature believers, young believers, unbelieving members and new comers. Seek to edify others in your prayers. Prayer mannerisms in the worship service should be decent so as not to abuse the art of prayer. Strange screams, wild movement and other unwholesome prayer manners should be avoided. Some have given blows to their neighbours through wild stretching of hands. The screams and strange body movement of some draw attention to themselves and cause many to give up praying to watch them. Indecent kneeling and prostration by the females in a mixed congregation can stir lust among the males. The pure and fervent spirit of prayer in the church or prayer meeting should not be quenched through unwholesome prayer mannerisms. Many spend time singing instead of praying. Others go into the dance during prayer. Some instrumentalists strike their instruments to create prayer melody. All these are indications of spiritual weakness and prayer deficiency. We must know that there is time for everything. We must not use moments of congregational prayer to go wildly into speaking in tongues as this may have negative impact on some of the worshippers. All manners of lying actions and hypocrisies should be avoided. The God we are praying to is a holy God. Vain repetitions of words, phrases, etc should be avoided. Unholy actions that promote lusts, anger, pride, competition, and mechanical prayers will hinder answers to prayers. The prayer warriors must watch against Satan inspired revelations which come to destroy and not to build the people. Hence revelation-mindedness when prayer is in progress is harmful. God can choose to give revelation during prayer, but must not be compelled to do so; otherwise Satan will take over to the misguiding of God's people. God speaks to His people in many ways according to His choice and in the time of His choice. You cannot compel Him. Honour Him. Yield to Him. Believe Him. Wait for Him. He may speak now or later; act now or later. He will certainly act promptly and in the right time. 1Thessalonians 5:19 Quench not the Spirit. Matthew 6:5, 7, 8: 5 And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. 8 Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. 1Corinthians 14:40 Let all things be done decently and in order.

9.8 The Use of Prayer Book

There are books written to teach the people of God on prayer, just as books are written to teach the people of God on faith, marriage, Christian giving etc. Prayer is a spiritual business with spiritual laws guiding it. The Person that answers prayers is God and not a prayer machine. The prayer He answers is the one inspired by the Holy Spirit and flows from the heart, the innermost being of man. Romans 8:14. 26, 27: 14 For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. 27 And He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. There are prayer books that contain composed prayers to be used towards God, against the enemies and to make personal decrees. Many go after these books which make prayer easy for them. When prayer is read to God from a book the spirit of the one doing so scarcely is involved. The effect is that the art of prayer becomes mechanical and the Spirit of prayer is absent. The prayer becomes a cloud without water. Sinners and the needy rejoice to have readymade prayers to recite, but these do not issue from their hearts and so do not receive God's answers. God is an intelligent being and has made man an intelligent being. Prayer is a communication from the man, the lower intelligent being to God the Supreme intelligent being. Such involves the spirit, the thoughts, the feeling, the formation of words, the choice of words, the attitude, utterance, which represent the true state of the heart of the one praying, which is already known by God. Psalm 65:2 O Thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. Psalm 62:8 Trust in Him at all times; ye people, pour out your heart before Him: God is a refuge for us. Selah. Testimonies may be given on the use of this kind of prayer books, yet holy believers should not subject themselves to such prayer recitations. A lot of those composed prayers are not in line with the scriptures! What we are interested in is not result only, but adherence to the word of God which is pure, clean, true and abides forever. When king Saul went out of the way of God in his desire to see Samuel, he indeed saw Samuel, not by God, neither was he truly Samuel. Satan and his demons are there to answer those that do not follow the scripture but other ways in their prayers. Follow Bible pattern of prayer for Bible result. When The disciples of Christ asked Him to teach them how to pray, what He presented to them was a pattern of prayer and not what they were to be reciting before God when they wanted to pray, Luke 11:1-4; Matthew 6:9- 13. It is dangerous to take a course that is not scripturally designed just because it gives you your desired result. Matthew 16: 26 For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

9.9: Scriptural Examination of Prayer Mountain

There is a strong move in the churches of our time that appears to be showing that prayer is more effective and result oriented when done on a mountain. Many people go to mountains to pray: ministers, believers, and at times the whole congregation of the local church. Those who practice praying on the mountain seem to believe that since Elijah prayed on a mountain and there was rain and Jesus prayed on the mountain on some occasions, the mountain must have some prayer mystery and prayer advantage. More and more people go to the mountains to pray. Some go to lonely mountains in distant places to pray. The Bible recorded that Jesus preached and taught the word of God on the mountain, prayed on the mountain, and performed miracles on the mountain. The reasons for His use of the mountain are obvious. The land of Israel is full of mountains. See what the Bible says of Jerusalem: Psalm 125:2 As the mountains are round about Jerusalem,so the LORD is round about His people from henceforth even for ever. The mountains are not far from the people. They are accessible and safe from danger of wild beasts, dangerous men and evil spirits. They provided good and natural sites for public speech in the days of Jesus. The speaker could easily be seen by all and his voice could be amplified by the echoes of the mountain area. These mountains also provided the loneliness required for meditation and prayers. In summary we can say the mountains around them were human friendly. However, the availability of public address equipment in our day makes addressing crowds on mountain side unnecessary. The advantage of solitude remains for places which have friendly mountains. The scripture nowhere encourages the people of God to pray on mountains. There is no scriptural promise for praying on mountains. There is no New Testament example of one who went to pray on a mountain, because Jesus did so, or because of any spiritual advantage. Effectual fervent prayer can be offered to God everywhere, according to the message and practice of the scriptures. 1Timothy 2:8 I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. We do not condemn anyone who enjoys the solitude of the mountain and occasionally resorts there to pray and mediate. But we condemn the prayer inspiration people have on mountains. Praying on the mountain is the same as praying on the sea shore or river bank. It is clear to all that the people who adhere to the WORSHIPING practice of praying on the sea shore or river bank are spiritualists who consult the spirits of the waters. When praying on a mountain becomes a regular practice, it carries the same implication! Note that ignorance endangers, ensnares and destroys. Satan can subtly take over where a life is not guided by the word of God. 2Corinthians 2:11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices. Some mountains around us are dangerous. They are the habitation of dangerous reptiles, wild beasts, dangerous men and evil spirits. Beware! Be warned!

9.10 Scriptural Fasting

Fasting is a scriptural observance. It was observed by worshippers of God in the Old Testament and in the days of Jesus as a spiritual discipline required in relationship with God. At some instance when people wanted some blessing from God, they fasted. At times they fasted to express their sorrow over sin and evil and to show their repentance. Jesus fasted and taught the necessity of fasting. Believers of the early church practiced fasting as a Christian discipline. Fasting is often accompanied by prayer. But Bible practice shows that it is a spiritual discipline of its own as the payment of tithes. Luke 18:12 I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. Fasting is a spiritual discipline that involves abstinence from food, solid and liquid, or from food and water, for one day or more. This abstinence afflicts the physical body. The reasons for fasting include the following: (I) To present heartfelt petition to God when one feels persuaded to add fasting to his prayer. Ezra 8:21-23: 21Then I proclaimed a fast there, at the river of Ahava, that we might afflict ourselves before our God, to seek of Him a right way for us, and for our little ones, and for all our substance. 22 For I was ashamed to require of the king a band of soldiers and horsemen to help us against the enemy in the way: because we had spoken unto the king, saying, The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek Him; but His power and His wrath is against all them that forsake Him. 23 So we fasted and besought our God for this: and He was intreated of us. II: To strengthen faith and prayer in order to move a mountain or cast out strong demons. Fasting keeps the heart and mind concentrated on God for the petition desired and causes silent prayers to ascend to God during the period, hence develops spiritual energy in the name of the Lord. Matthew 17: 21 Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. III: To maintain spiritual fitness and ability in godly living. Luke 2:37 And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day.

9.2 a: Fasting Must Be Done According To Scriptural Pattern The unrighteous cannot win God's favour or receive His blessing through fasting. If they must fast acceptably, they must accompany their fast with deep sorrow and repentance from their sin. Jonah 3:1 -10: 4 And Jonah began to enter into the city a day's journey, and he cried, and said, Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown. 5 So the people of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed a fast, and put on sackcloth, from the greatest of them even to the least of them. 10 And God saw their works, that they turned from their evil way; and God repented of the evil, that he had said that he would do unto them; and he did it not. Those whose fasting is acceptable to God are those who are righteous. God expects righteousness and holiness to be exhibited during fasting for His blessing to be released. Isaiah 58:1-8 3 Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and Thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted our soul, and Thou takest no knowledge? Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labours. 4 Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. 6 Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? 7 Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? 8 Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the LORD shall be thy rereward. There are those who fast to let people know of their ability to fast. The Lord warns against this, because it has no reward. The glory they receive from men is their reward. God has no blessing to give them for their outward show. Matthew 6:16-18: 16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 17 But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face; 18 That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. The local church should teach and train her members on scriptural fasting. Believers need to know that the Lord expects His children to fast. Matthew 9:14, 15: 14 Then came to Him the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but Thy disciples fast not? 15 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bridechamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them? but the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast. Fasting must be carried out according to biblical pattern. The discipline of fasting requires moderation, temperance or self control so as not to go to excess, abuse it and bring harm upon oneself and others. The account of the New Testament Church does not reveal a church full of fasting. The marathon fasting many ministers often pull their church members through is strange to the early church. Care must be taken not to undermine the place of prayer and faith apart from fasting. Fasting must not be exalted above its biblical place. 9.10 b: Examination Of Bible Fasts Let us understand the following about fasting: a: Exodus 24:12-18 gives account of Moses' forty days fast. We see in this account that Moses did not plan that he was going to observe forty days fast. When God invited him to the mount, he did not know he was not returning that day. Hence his staying forty days before the Lord without food was in God's perfect will and perfect control. Moses' experience did not become a doctrine in Israel. The scripture did not record any Israelite throughout the Old Testament who embarked on forty days fast after the pattern of Moses. B: David fasted when his child was sick, 2Samuel 12:15-23. The account of the scripture on this incidence does not clearly show how many days he fasted. Some consider that he fasted for seven days. If this be so it was not planned by him from the beginning of the number of days he would fast. There was a fatal or serious case before him and he was using the last resource he had in his disposal– fasting and prayer, to see if he could receive help from God. His fasting came to an end the day the child died. Had the child not died but remained sick, definitely, David would not have exceeded what his strength and circumstances could bear. However, some observe that it was the sickness of the child that lasted for seven days and not the fasting of David which was probably for a day or more during the period. What is most important in this scriptural account is that David fasted for the healing of his sick child. His seven days or one day fast is not a standard to be observed by anyone seeking help from God through fasting. C: King Saul during his reign had been of great deliverance to the men of Jabeshgilead, 1Samuel 11:1-15. When Saul died, valiant men among them went in the night and took the body of Saul and of his sons from among the Philistines and came to Jabesh and burnt them there and fasted seven days, 1Samuel 31:11-13. Their fasting was a way of expressing their sorrow for the death of a helpful king. The details of their fast were not stated. D: Elijah was given food to eat twice in a supernatural way and went in the strength of that food forty days and forty nights, 1kings 19:4-8. We cannot tell whether he was hungry during the period or not. It was not a planned fast. He was under the perfect control of God during the period. His experience did not become a doctrine to Israel. No prophet, king or priest embarked on Elijah's kind of fast. E: The Jews under king Ahasuerus had a death sentence written against them by the King whose decree could not be changed. Haman was responsible for this, Esther 4:13-17. Queen Esther saw herself powerless on this issue. Being pressed to the wall by Mordecai, she decided to take her life into her hand by going in to see the king. She requested of the Jews to fast with her three days, none should eat or drink for those three days. The common fast among the Jews was one day. Now they were to go for three days continuous fasting. The situation on ground called for it! In answer to their prayer the Lord granted them great deliverance. (f) Daniel, by the scriptural account given, did not plan to go into twenty one days fast. The fact was that he was determined to remain in mourning condition of fasting until he received answer from God, Daniel 10:1-14. He did not eat pleasant food. This suggests that he ate something so as to have strength to do his work. He avoided eating meat or flesh, because that would give his body the pleasure he purposed to deny himself of. He did not drink wine. This suggests he drunk water only He did not anoint himself. This suggests that he took bath during the period, only that he did not anoint himself with ointment after bathing. His fasting or mourning state came to an end the day he received divine visitation in response to his prayer. G: Anna the prophetess was said to serve God with fastings and prayers night and day, Luke 2:36-38. We understand by this scripture that Anna fasted often. But how often she fasted was not stated. She served God day and night in the Temple. History has it that pious Jews observed fasting twice a week, on every Monday and Thursday, Luke 18:12. VIII: Jesus was led by the Holy Spirit into the wilderness where He fasted for forty days, Matthew 4:1, 2. His fast was by divine guidance, supervision and control. We did not read that this kind of fasting was repeated by Him. We did not read of any of His disciples or apostles embarking on the Jesus' kind of fast throughout the New Testament. IX: In his blind condition after he had met with Jesus, Paul neither ate nor drunk for three days. The divine encounter and his condition must have removed from him the desire for food and thirst for water, or else, being a disciplined religious man, he knew the place of fasting and prayer in such circumstance, Acts 9:8, 9. In his ministerial life Paul fasted many times for the gospel work, but there was no record of a marathon fast of twenty one days, forty days, or seventy days in his life. No such record was made of any apostle or of any local church in apostolic days. . X: Fasting was observed in Acts 13:1-3. Ministers in the church at Antioch ministered to the Lord and fasted. The Lord told them to separate for Him Barnabas and Saul for the work that He had called them. The number of days they fasted was not stated. It appears they received the prophetic revelation when they ministered to the Lord in fasting; after that, they fasted again and prayed and laid their hands on them and send them away. XI: Acts 14:23 shows that apostles Barnabas and Paul ordained elders over the churches they planted. They prayed with fasting and commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed. Again the number of days of their fasting was not stated. XII: Those who boarded the ship to Rome with apostle Paul went into great disaster and were so exceedingly tossed with tempest that they despaired of life. Acts 27:20 And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away. Because of the dread of death facing every one of them, including Paul and his company, the desire for food disappeared from them for a long time, as the hopeless case lasted. Although this was called fasting, it was not conscious fasting where men expect God to intervene in their predicament. It was rather the state human beings enter into when they are face to face with death. They were not a congregation of godly worshippers. Their fasting was not organised or instructed. Hunger disappeared from their stomachs in the face of great fear of death. After fourteen days, Paul having regained the hope of survival by the assurance of the angel of God, assured the people of divine deliverance and encouraged them to take some food because of their health. Acts 27:33-36: 33 And while the day was coming on,Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 34 Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this is for your health: for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you. 35 And when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and when he had broken it, he began to eat. 36 Then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. We learn from this case an important truth. As important as fasting is, we must fast with moderation and temperance so that we do not bring sickness upon our body. The sound health of our body is required for us to live and serve the Lord in this life. XIII: In 1Corintrhians 7:5, Apostle Paul spoke to Christian husbands and wives on the importance of marital intimacy. Pleasuring in marital relationship is due right husbands and wives have on each other. They must learn to satisfy each other always in this respect. However, at some occasions, they may want to give themselves to prayer and fasting and may require abstinence. In such instances they should seek the consent of each other. The prayer and fasting should be for a time, after which they should come together again to avoid Satan's temptation. This scripture does not specify how long fasting may take, but gives caution to the married to consider the feelings of their marriage partner in their prayer and fasting. XIV: Apostle Paul stated in his account in 2Corinthians 11:23-33: In fastings often. Paul fasted often because of the challenges of the gospel work, But he fasted with moderation so as to maintain good health and strength to preach the gospel Acts 27:34 9.10 (c) Promote Righteous And Holy Living Above Fasting Exalt the discipline of knowing God's word and obeying it above fasting. Exalt holy and righteous living above marathon fasts. Build a good prayer life. Develop your faith by studying the word of God. Know the promises of God and the testimonies of His power in the scriptures. Study the testimonies of His power in post Bible times and listen to the testimonies of His power in contemporary time. Your faith in God will be strong and you will enjoy answers to your prayers. Mark 11:22-23: 22 And Jesus answering saith unto them, Have faith in God. 23 For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 24 Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. James 5:16 Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Romans 10:17 So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. Although the New Testament did not indicate by doctrine or practice the number of days fasting may be observed at a stretch, when you are persuaded to fast, be guided by the word of God, the Holy Spirit and proper judgment. When people engage themselves in fasting without the righteousness of God and proper scriptural guidance, they open their spirit to the manipulation of Satan and demons and may come up with revelations, experiences and spiritual manifestations assumed to be from the Holy Spirit, when actually they are from Satan. When the truth of scripture is abandoned or ignored for these fasting acquired revelations, spiritual manifestations and experiences, Satan gains access into the church of God and into human souls to do his destructive work. Unscriptural fasts have given birth to ministerial calling, church establishment and strange power, etc, which are the working of Satan. The art of fasting is abused in the church today by ministers, individual Christian and whole congregation who feel that that is the means of securing power, deliverance, victory, and the voice of God. But when these fasting maniac are scripturally examined, they are in sin, error, or ignorance John 9:31 Now we know that God heareth not sinners: but if any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him He heareth. Promote righteousness and holiness in your life above fasting. Promote righteousness and holiness in your church, as a minister, above fasting. Fast with moderation. Give yourself more to the word of God and prayer and you will enjoy the rich and victorious Christian life and ministry

Chapter Ten: Worship Activities in the Apostolic Church

Singing, Testifying, Reporting, the Lord's Supper, evangelism, waterbaptism. This chapter shall consider Singing, Testifying, Reporting, the Lord's Supper as part of worship activities in the early church. We shall also give brief comments on evangelism and water baptism.

A: Singing Ephesians 5:19, 20: 19 Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord; 20 Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Colossians 3:16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Singing was one of the activities in the worship service of the early church. The apostle's instructions in the above passages may be put as follows: o The believers should use the words of Psalms , hymns and spiritual songs to teach and admonish one another. o The words of the songs sung should be understandable to the audience for their edification, exhortation and comfort. o The songs sung should proceed from a heart of grace, that is, a heart that has experienced the grace of God in salvation and cleansing from sin. o The melody of the song should be such as will make the heart joyful and edified. o Singing is an act of worship rendered to the Lord. o Singing is a spiritual service to be rendered by those who are born of the spirit. The songs sung in God's worship are spiritual songs. Hence only those born of the Spirit can sing the Lord's songs meaningfully. Corinthians 2:14 But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. Singing is one of the ways we worship God. It draws our hearts and emotions to God and makes us love Him, appreciate and worship Him. Songs strengthen our faith and give us inspiration to pray, war spiritual warfare and serve the Lord heartily. The songs must be spiritual songs. The melody must appeal to the heart and not to the flesh. The ministry of songs has led many sinners to Christ and provoked many to consecrate their lives to holy living and Christian service. We must sing with righteousness, love, joy, faith, liveliness, and skill to inspire others to this holy duty. The choir members of the local church and those who desire to minister in songs must dress modestly and in holiness. The church must strictly forbid those in ungodly attire from ministering to the Lord and the Lord's people in songs. Many congregations give more time to singing in their worship service than to prayer and the preaching of the word of God. They see singing as a simple activity that does not require much spiritual fatigue. Besides, it is an emotional activity and many desire to engage in it, especially, when accompanied with musical instruments. Some Assemblies provide for special numbers to be presented by the members. Others have many singing groups. We must ensure that those who are given the privilege to minister in songs are true children of God who come forward to present their songs, not for self glory, but for the glory of God and edification of the brethren. Limited time should be given to singing to keep worshippers from being exhausted by it. The time for preaching and teaching of God's word should not be compromised. Preaching and teaching do more to nourish and establish the believers than singing. Psalms 119:7 I will praise thee with uprightness of heart, when I shall have learned thy righteous judgments. 10.1 (b) TESTIFYING Acts 2:43, 47: 43 And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signswere done by the apostles. 47 Praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. Acts 14:3 Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, which gave testimony unto the word of His grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by their hands. The Lord gives testimony to His word which is preached and taught by His ministers. His good works are being testified to in the church to glorify His name, encourage His ministers and edify the church. Testimonies surely formed part of the activities of the worship service of the early church. The testimonies were given decently to the praise and glory of God. In the ministry of Jesus we see the role testimonies played. Testimonies drew many people to Christ and made many to believe on Him. The same thing happened under the ministry of the apostles. The name of the Lord is glorified through testimonies. The members of the local church should learn to testify of the goodness of the Lord in their lives in order to make others develop faith in God and in their ministers. God loves the congregation that praises and glorifies Him for His gracious works among the members. Such include testimony of salvation from sin, restoration from backsliding, healing from sickness, deliverance from evil and satanic power, prosperity, success and advancement, spectacular answers to prayers, conversion of souls, success in gospel outreach, etc. Ephesians 5:20 Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. However, the church must guide against testimonies that:

1:Deceive the people,

2:Promote the testifier or another person for selfish gain.

3: Promote false doctrine or practice and so confuse the people of God on the clear way of righteousness and holiness.

4: Promote occultism and Satanism.

5: Belittle God and makes Him look like a servant of men or show that God is inconsistent with His word.

6: Subtly turn the faith of God's people to man or something else and destroy pure faith in God and His word.

7: Bring God's judgment upon the testifier or the church. There are ministers who parade themselves about with testimonies of lies, to promote themselves and their ministry. Such are liars and must be rejected. They are not true ministers of God. Some sinners in the church who reject repentance and righteous living delight in standing before the congregation regularly to give testimony. These also must be denied such opportunities so they may not portray God as inconsistent with His word to the confusion of God's people. Some testimonies, though true, may stir the wrath of the government or society, or may implicate the testifier or someone else, if heard publicly. Hence wisdom must be exercised on such testimonies. Some churches first screen the testifier and his testimony before allowing him to testify to the audience. This is quite good. Colossians 3:16, 17: 16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom. 17 And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by Him. Beware; God cannot be glorified by testimonies of exaggerations and falsehood! The holy God will judge those who take His name in vain.

10. C: The Lord's Supper

Luke 22:17-20: 17 And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: 18 For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. 19 And He took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is My body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of Me. 20 Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in My blood, which is shed for you. 1 Corinthians 11:23-26: 26 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus the same night in which He was betrayed took bread: 24 And when He had given thanks, He brake it, and said, Take, eat: this is My body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of Me. 25 After the same manner also He took the cup, when He had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in My blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of Me. 26 For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till He come. The Lord Jesus Christ instituted the Lord's super and commanded that His disciples should keep on observing it until He returns. The bread represented His body that was offered on the cross for the salvation of humanity. The cup represented His blood that was shed for the forgiveness of sins of all who believe on Him. Immediately after the Pentecost, when the believers began to assemble for worship, the church began the observance of the Lord's super. This was observed daily as their meeting was daily. Later we saw that in the church at Ephesus the Lord's super was observed weekly, in the first day of the week when the brethren assembled for worship. In his letter to the Corinthian Church, Paul told them the revelation Jesus gave to him directly concerning the observance of the Lord's Supper

I: Jesus celebrated it with His disciples. II: Every believer should partake of it. III: The purpose is to keep alive in our hearts the memory of the sacrificial death of Christ. IV: The body of Christ, the local church, should observe this rite often. V: The often observance of this rite announces the sacrificial death of Jesus to all in the assembly. VI: The Lord's Supper should be observed continually until He comes. VII: Sinners and backsliders are not to partake in the Lord's Supper. VIII: Self examination is required of those who desire to partake of this rite. They must have right standing with God. IX; Those who eat the Lord's Supper in sin will suffer divine judgment. Although the time interval between one observance and the other is not fixed in Paul's letter to the Corinthians, the ceremony is to be observed often, regularly, frequently. Those Assemblies that do not observe the Lord's Supper at all or do so once in a long while have not submitted themselves to this clear scriptural instruction. Believers who live their Christian life without partaking of the Lord's Supper along with other members of the body of Christ are not totally submissive to the word of God. There is surely spiritual consequence on both the local church and the individual believer who disobeys this scriptural injunction. Matthew 4:4 But He answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. James 2:10 For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. The local church should ensure the Lord's Supper is organised regularly for the believers in the church. Everyone who is a true believer should partake regularly of the Lord's Supper. Just as water baptism is only for those who have believed on Christ, so also Holy Communion can only be partaken by those who are already believers.

10. D: Reporting

Acts 4:23 And being let go, they went to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said unto them. Acts 11:22 Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch. Acts 14:26 26 And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. 27 And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. The leaders of the early church gave essential information to the assembly of worshippers, such information as: threats against the church, planning of gospel outreach and projects, success in gospel outreach and projects, etc. Reporting keeps the members abreast with church life, programs, projects, visions, missions, goals, achievements, etc. Surely members of the church were also informed of some happenings in the society around them for their security and well being. Reporting is an important aspect of church life and the leaders should be faithful to their members in this aspect also. Paul and Barnabas gave report of their missionary outreach to the church on arrival. Those who have been assigned on various aspects of church activities should give feedback to church leaders. Church members should be encouraged to give relevant information within and outside the church to church leaders in the spirit of love and commitment to the course of Christ. This is essential for leadership planning and decision making for the welfare of the church. Church leaders, workers, missionaries, committees and members must ensure that the report they are giving are true and not lies. Ephesians 4:22-25: 22 That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; 23 And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; 24 And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness. 25 Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another. 10.

E: Evangelism

Mark 16:15, 16: 15 And He said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 16 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. Matthew 28:18-20 18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. 19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. The Lord commissioned His disciple to go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He gave them the task of evangelism. Believers' evangelism must be with purpose, to make converts or disciples where ever this gospel is preached. The Lord's instruction is that those who have believed in Him through the gospel should be baptized in water in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Believers in the early church gave themselves to evangelism and suffered much persecution for their fervency and zeal. The converts were baptized as instructed. We have much to learn from the commitment of the early church. We will not speak much on these here because our focus in this book is on the activities that are carried out during the worship service. However evangelism is every believer's ministry and we must arise to our duty to save the perishing world. It is the responsibility of the church to teach and stir their members to evangelise. Personal evangelism, crusade evangelism, literature evangelism and several other kinds of evangelism should be embarked upon with all commitment. Wisdom is essential for soulwinning. To win sinners to Christ in this end time and revive the dead church to righteousness and holiness require evangelism wisdom. Therefore, get the wisdom of soulwinning from God and be a successful soulwinner. Proverbs 11:30 The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he that winneth souls is wise. James 1:5 If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. 10.

F: Water Baptism

Mark 16:15, 16: 15 And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 16 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. Acts 8:36-38: 36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? 37 And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. 38 And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. Water baptism is required for those who have accepted Jesus Christ. This should not only be the concern of everyone that is born again, but also of the church and the ministers of the gospel who win souls to Christ. Water baptism must be prompt and regular by the evangelistic church. Water baptism is for believers and not sinners. It is for those who have come to the age of accountability and have received Jesus as their Lord and Saviour with understanding. Ignorant and unrepentant children are not to be baptized. The command Jesus gave on water baptism which His apostles submitted to was Matthew 28:18-20: 18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. 19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.Amen. Water baptism is one immersion into a body of water in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

Chapter Eleven: Church Material and Offering

Acts 2:44, 45: 44 And all that believed were together, and had all things common; 45 And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need. Acts 4:34 -36: 34 Neither was there any among them that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, 35 And laid them down at the apostles' feet: and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need. 36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (which is, being interpreted, The son of consolation,) a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, 37 Having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet. 1Corinthians16:1, 2. 1 Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have 255 given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 2 Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. 2 Corinthians 9:6 6 But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. 7 Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver. God's command remains valid in the New Testament time, that men should bring their tithes and offering to His house to supply the needs of His house. Tithes and offering are both in cash and in kind. Giving of tithes to the Lord was practiced before the law of Moses as man's obligation to God in appreciation for His faithfulness, goodness and material blessing. Genesis 14:18-20: 18 And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine: and he was the priest of the most high God. 19 And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth: 20 And blessed be the most high God, which hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him tithes of all. Genesis 28:20-22: 20 And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, 21 So that I come again to my father's house in peace; then shall the LORD be my God: 22 And this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's house: and of all that Thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto Thee. Malachi 3:8, 9. 8 Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed Me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed Thee? In tithes and offerings. 10 Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the LORD of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing,.... We notice that in the early church worshippers brought offering to the Lord. Bringing offering to the Lord was one of the worship activities of the early church. The money brought to the house of the Lord served the following purposes

1: It helped to maintain the preachers and teachers of the gospel.

2: It provided for the sustenance of the workers who laboured day and night in the work of the gospel.

3: It was used to support the poor and needy brethren.

4: It was used for gospel programmes and projects  It was used to answer all things concerning the church of Christ and the work of God. 11. KINDS OFCHRISTIAN GIVING Believers in the local church must be faithful in Christian giving for the advancement of the gospel of Christ. They are expected to be involved in the following Christian giving:

11.1 Tithing

This is one-tenth or ten percent of all personal income: money earned, profit or gains in business, food crop cultivated, and animals reared; Genesis 28:22. Bring ye all the tithes into the store house, that there may be meat in mine house. Malachi 3:10. Some see the store house to be the place where one receives spiritual nourishment, the church one attends. Others believe that God uses various ministers, ministries and Christian organisations to produce Christian materials, establish Bible schools, print Bibles, organise intercessory prayers etc. The believer benefits directly or indirectly from these Christian ministries, some of which are non denominational. These also need to be supported. Hence they see the store house in this gospel dispensation to rest in the hand of God whose duty is to provide for all true Christian ministers and ministries. They believe that God should direct the believer to give his tithes where it is required for His service, which may or may not be his local church. 1Corinthians 12:12-26: 12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. 14 For the body is not one member, but many. 17 If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? 18 But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased Him. 19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now are they many members, yet but one body. 22 Nay, much more those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary: 25 That there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. May the Lord guide His trusting child to do what is pleasing to Him. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom, Colossians 3:16. Wisdom demands proper judgment in what we give, where we give it and to whom we give it, for spiritual profitability and the glory of God. The Bible gives us the following understanding on the soil upon which we sow our gospel seed. Matthew 13:3-9: 3 And He spake many things unto them in parables, saying, Behold, a sower went forth to sow; 4 And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the way side, and the fowls came and devoured them up: 5 Some fell upon stony places, where they had not much earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness of earth: 6 And when the sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away. 7 And some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprung up, and choked them: 8 But other fell into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. 9 Who hath ears to hear, let him hear. You must not support erroneous, sinful and corrupt ministers and churches with your money to multiply them upon the earth to fight God and increase damnation among men; beware!! 2 John 1:8-11: 8 Look to yourselves, that we lose not those things which we have wrought, but that we receive a full reward. 9 Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. 10 If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: 11 For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds. If God has prospered you in Christ, support the true gospel. Support righteous and holy preachers in their course and ministry and multiply eternal life among men to the joy and glory of God and for your eternal rewards, Luke 15: 7, 10. Philemon 1:7 For we have great joy and consolation in thy love, because the bowels of the saints are refreshed by thee, brother. 3 John 1:5-8: Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren, and to strangers; 6 Which have borne witness of thy charity before the church: whom if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort, thou shalt do well: 7 Because that for His name's sake they went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles. 8 We therefore ought to receive such, that we might be fellowhelpers to the truth. 11.2 OFFERING This is that which one gives to God during worship service, usually in cash, after the tithe has been removed. The amount given is not fixed as in tithe, but is based on what the worshipper has and is able to give willingly to God in material expression of thanksgiving, honour and worship. Offering during worship service is not restricted to cash. Whatever one is led to give in offering to God can be given, Psalm 96:8; Mark12:41-44. 11.3 Sacrificial Giving ForGospel Programs And Projects The tithes and offerings sometimes are grossly insufficient to carry out a gospel program or project embarked upon by the church. This may warrant sacrificial offering to be raised from church members to accomplish the task. Children of God should faithfully contribute financially and in kind for the Lord's projects and program. Those who are gifted and talented and the professionals in the church should make themselves available for God's work; Exodus 25:1-9; 35:4-35; Acts 4:33-37; 1Timothy 6:17-19. When Solomon was constructing the temple of the Lord he levied all Israel for the provision of fund and manpower, 1Kings 9:15. Sometimes members of the church are levied for the work of the Lord. It is expected that those who have the ability should faithfully provide what is required of them. 11.4 Giving to The PoorAnd Needy The poor are among us in the society and in the church. There are brethren who require help in one way or the other due to the situations of life in the world we live. These need to be supported. The rich in the church should give generously to support the poor and needy brethren. This is good in the sight of the Lord. The word of God encourages the church to provide for the poor, the needy, widows and orphans among them, Deuteronomy 15:7-11; Acts 2:44, 45; Galatians 2:10; 6:10. 11.5 Giving To Support Ministers And Christian Ministries The scripture enjoins believers to support the ministers of the gospel in material things. Sincere gospel ministers who have dedicated themselves for the work of the gospel ought to be financially and materially supported. Such support will help in personal and family needs and in the work of the ministry, Galatians 6:6; 1Corinthians 9:1-14; Philippians 4:10-20. Believers should see the church of God as one, although it is called by many denominational names. Those ministers who are sincere and true to this gospel, under whatever name they are called, should be fully supported. Hence believers, in as much as they have responsibility to care for the ministers of their denomination, should avail themselves to the Holy Spirit to direct God's resources in their hands to where they are required for the work of the Lord: My sheep hearMy voice, John 10:27; 1Timothy 1:16-18. 11.6 Christian Giving To Provoke One Another To Love And Do Good Works All Christian giving stated above should be rooted in love, without which giving has no reward, 1Corinthians 13:3. The scripture encourages believers to be charitable and kind to one another, to provoke one another to love and to good works. Giving to one another in love and purity is a service that provokes fellow believers to love and good works,1 Corinthians 13:4; Hebrews10:22. 11.7 Vow And Pledge When embarking on a program or project needing much money, some churches make their members to make a vow before God for the amount of money they will give for the successful completion of the program or project. The Bible says the following on vow: Psalm76:1 Vow, and pay unto the LORD your God: let all that be round about Him bring presents unto Him that ought to be feared. Ecclesiastes 5:1-5: 1 Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear, than to give the sacrifice of fools: for they consider not that they do evil. 2 Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few. 4 When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for He hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou hast vowed. 5 Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. 6 Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error: wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands? When a vow is made it has to be paid. To make a vow and not pay it is to sin. When one makes a vow and is not able to pay it, it shows the person who made the vow took a rash decision or was compelled by someone else to make that vow. Such is a sacrifice of fools. The persons who make such vows and the ministers who compel people to do so are sinning before God. Because of the implication of a vow church leaders must be slow in asking their members to make vows. Church members must think well before they enter into a vow before the Lord. Every effort must be made to pay the vow when it is made. This is required for righteousness and for the blessing of the vow. One of the reasons why some are not able to pay their vows in the church is because of multiplied vows. Before a vow is paid, situation warranting another vow to be made has come up in the church. There are many today in the church who have so many unpaid vows. Some of these vows date back to many years past. Their righteousness before God has been affected by their unfaithfulness. There are some church members, workers and leaders, who vowed in order to free themselves from shame, or by compulsion from church leader and were not able to redeem their vow. There are also some zealous church members, workers and leaders, who vowed and determined to pay, but faced financial embarrassment shortly afterward and were not able to redeem their vow. God knows their hearts and will handle their case accordingly. The church must prayerfully seek for ways to deliver her members from unpaid vows and the spiritual implications.

11.8 Responsibilities Of Ministers Over The Church's Resources The following are the responsibilities the leaders of the church have over the finances and property of the church.

A: Teach the members on Christian giving so they may know what God expects them to do as faithful Christians. Let opportunity be created for them to give in demonstration of their love for God and the brethren, Exodus 18:20; Matthew 28:19, 20. B: Take care of church money and property to avoid wastages, losses, unnecessary damage, etc. Wisdom must be employed in the use of church fund and property. Those to be appointed to manage church money and property must be men and women that hate covetousness, trusted and proven. There should be good accountability and record keeping, where required. Ministers are stewards over the money and property of the church of God and will give account to Him. Truth, righteousness, and holiness should characterise every transaction with church fund and property, Exodus 18:21; 1Corinthians 4:1, 2; 2Kings22:4-7; 2Corinthians 8:18-22. Diligence must be exercised over church money and property that they be not stolen, embezzled, misappropriated, or personalised. The name of the Lord is in His money and property. Careful consideration must be taken before taking a loan for church use so as not to bring the church of God under bondage to creditors. To treat church money and property carelessly or embezzle them shows one has no fear of God. Such a person will suffer God's judgment, 1Samuel 2:12-17.. (c) Do not impoverish the people of God through excessive demands on giving. God wants His people to have food to eat, clothes to wear, and house to live in. Believers who cannot feed their family are worse than unbelievers before God. Hence it is a sin for any minister to over burden the people of God with financial demands to the point that they cannot care for themselves, provide for their family, and acquire the necessities of life. The reasons for these excessive financial demands include financial mismanagement, uncontrolled passion for gospel progress, multiplied programs and projects, covetousness in ministers, competition with other churches, pursuit after great name, worldliness in ministers, etc. The people of God should not become preys to their ministers. Their souls should not be destroyed for the purpose of material and ministerial achievement. Matthew 16:26 For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? D: The church must endeavour to pay her workers well and timely. God is a righteous God and will want justice to be done to everyone working in the church, from the greatest to the least. The church which does not give good salary to her workers when the money is there may not have faithful and true workers. Being unable to provide for their family, they are disqualified by God from acceptable Christian service. Some steal from Church fund due to poverty. Others display various kinds of unfaithfulness before the church and the world to the blasphemy of the name of Christ, 1Timothy 5:8; Proverbs 30:7-9. The church should not only be concerned for gospel progress, but also for proper care of staff. This is the will of God. The church must pay her bills and comply with scripturally acceptable government rules. Ministers of the gospel who seek ministerial growth must ensure that all things are done well, Mark7:35. Holiness and righteousness should follow their progress as their shadow; without this all success and achievements are vanity and damnable. E: The minister must be an example in Christian giving. When David wanted his people to contribute for the building of the house of the Lord, he told them what he had given for the work from his personal resources. Others were challenged by his example and began to give willingly for the building of the Lord's house, 1Chronicles 29:189; 1Timothy 4:14. F: The minister should bless the people who are faithful and pray that God would be faithful to them and bless them according to His promises. When the minister acknowledges the faithfulness of the people and the people see the blessings of God upon their lives, they will be encouraged to do more for God and their fellow men, Numbers 6:22-27; Philippians 4:15-20. Philemon 3-7. (g) The minister should teach the people biblical principles of prosperity and encourage the members to be industrious. (h) Wisdom, says the Scripture, is the principal thing. The minister should employ godly wisdom in securing funds for church use, Acts 20:20; 1Thessalonians 3:8-12; proverbs 4:5-9.

11.9 The Blessing of Christian Giving

Great are the blessings of Christian giving. Believers must be made to know this so they may give to the Lord prayerfully and in expectation of His blessings. The following scriptures show the blessings of giving in obedience to God's word. A: 2Chronicles 31:10 10 And Azariah the chief priest of the house of Zadok answered him, and said, Since the people began to bring the offerings into the house of the LORD, we have had enough to eat, and have left plenty: for the LORD hath blessed His people; and that which left is this great store. B: Deuteronomy 15:10 Thou shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him: because that for this thing the LORD thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto. C: Malachi 3:10-12: 10 Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the LORD of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. 11 And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the LORD of hosts. 12 And all nations shall call you blessed: for ye shall be a delightsome land,saith the LORD of hosts. D: Mark 10:29, 30: 29 And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My sake, and the gospel's, 30 But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life. E: Luke 6:38 Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again. F: 2Corinthians 9:8-11: 8 And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work: 9 As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever. 10 Now He that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness; 11 Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God. g Philippians 4:15-20 15 Now ye Philippians know also, that in the beginning of the gospel, when I departed from Macedonia, no church communicated with me as concerning giving and receiving, but ye only. 16 For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity. 17 Not because I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound to your account. 18 But I have all, and abound:I am full, having received of Epaphroditus the things which were sent from you, an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, wellpleasing to God. WORSHIPING 19 But my God shall supply all your need according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus. 20 Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen. When the people of God know how blessed it is to give, they will give, not only as a Christian obligation, but also in hope of the reward.

11.10 Principles of Rewardable Christian Giving

The righteous God is a rewarder of righteous works. Biblical principles must be followed for what is given to God to be accepted and rewarded by Him. God will not recognise or bless the gifts that come from sinful principles or from sinners. Ministers of the gospel must have a just cause to raise offering and must do so in a scriptural way. The people who give to God or fellowmen must do so out of a true and clean motive. Without compliance to God's righteous principles our gift is an abomination to God. No minister has the power to confer divine blessing on an impure gift or impure giver. The following are the principles of rewarding Christian giving. (a) The giver must be a child of God committed to holy living, 2Corinthians 8:5; Romans 12:1, 2. True Christian ministers do not solicit for fund from unbelievers for gospel work, 3John 5-8, Ezra 4:1-3. (b) The giver must give to God and to his fellowmen willingly and cheerfully. God loves a cheerful giver, Exodus 25:1, 2; 2Corinthians 9:7. The people of God must not be tricked into giving; they must not be made to go into grumbling and bitterness due to exaction and force. If this happens, they have no reward for what they give and the one who collects such exaction in the name of the Lord is sinning. Such money cannot bear spiritual fruits, Matthew 7:16-18. C:The program or project requiring money must be inspired by God. God will not bless people who contribute money for programs or projects of strife and vain glory, Philippians 2:3; Daniel 4:28-32. D: Love must be the basis of all Christian giving, 1Corinthians 13:3. e: The giving should be done in obedience and faith, according to scripture and the guidance of the Holy Spirit, Hebrews 11:1, 2. F:The giving should be accompanied by prayer for divine blessing, Deuteronomy 26:12-15. G: The giver must wait patiently for the Lord to reward his faithfulness in ways the Lord chooses, James 5:7-11; Hebrews 10:25-39.

Chapter Twelve: Worship Activities in the Apostolic Church Ministration of Spiritual Gifts

12.1 Handkerchiefs and Anointing Oil

Acts 2:43 And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. 1 Corinthians 12:7-11: 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to anotherthe word of knowledge by the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits;to another divers kinds of tongues;to another the interpretation of tongues: 11 But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. 1 Peter 4:10 As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace 271 of God. 1 Corinthians 14:26 How is it then, brethren? When ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, and hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying." God has given spiritual gifts to believers in the body of Christ for the purpose of edifying one another. The local church in the apostolic time provided opportunity for the manifestation of these gifts to the glory of God. Through the gift of healing, the sick were healed and the oppressed delivered. The gifts of faith and miracles were also in operation to glorify God in the worship service. Other gifts such as the word of wisdom, the word of knowledge, prophecy, discerning of spirit, diverse kinds of tongues and interpretation of tongues had their place in the worship service for the edification of believers. These gifts manifested in the church by the will of God and did not necessarily occur at every worship service. As important as these gifts are in the worship service, more attention was given to the preaching and teaching of the word of God, because therein lies eternal life for the worshippers. 1 Corinthians 12:31. But covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way. Colossians 1:28, 29: 28 Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus: 29 Whereunto I also labour, striving according to His working, which worketh in me mightily." 1Corinthians 13:1-4, 8, 13: 1Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 2 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. 3 And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. 8 Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. 13 And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity. Charity or love is the more excellent way and is the greatest of all Christian graces. Love is the greatest quality of God in the regenerate man that qualifies him for eternal fellowship and dwelling with Him. Love is eternal and spiritual gifts are temporal. Love indwells us, increases and abounds in us through the ministry of the word. Spiritual gifts are still valid today; we are encouraged to desire them and to allow them to operate in our Assembly. We are warned against quenching the operation of the Holy Spirit in the church by despising, rejecting or relegating spiritual gifts to the background. 1Thessolinians 5:19, 20 19 Quench not the Spirit. 20 Despise not prophesyings. However, care must be taken that spiritual gifts are not abused in the church. Sin and carnality in the lives of those operating in spiritual gifts can lead to their abuse. Proper discernment is required by the church to ensure that these gifts are not counterfeited by evil workers and demons. The members of the local church must be focused on holiness and righteousness, love for God and for fellowmen. All things must be done decently and in order for the edification of the church and the glory of God. Let us examine some things practiced in the church today in the light of scriptures 1

2. A: The Place of Handkerchiefs and Aprons in Gospel Miracles

Miracles are acts or events occurring by supernatural power. The power behind such acts or events lies beyond the realm of man. Miracles can happen by the power of God or by the power of Satan. The miracles that accompany the pure word of God and the true gospel of Christ are believed to be from the Holy Spirit. Common miracles accompanying the gospel include healing for the sick, restoration of sight to the blind, opening of deaf ears, the dumb speaking, raising the dead, casting out devils and many other spectacular manifestations in response to prayer and decree of faith. There are general ways in which God performs miracles in the ministry of His servants. There are common miracles and there are uncommon miracles. Common miracles are often repeated or duplicated, but uncommon miracles may never be repeated or duplicated. For example, Moses' rod was used by God to perform many miracles in the ministry of Moses; Elijah's mantle was used by Elijah and immediately thereafter by Elisha to part the river Jordan. Elisha multiplied oil for a widow woman, a hollow in the jaw bone of an ass brought forth water for Samson to drink in answer to his prayer. These and many of other unique miracles in the Old Testament performed by certain men of God under some circumstances were rarely or never repeated by them or duplicated in the ministry of others. The ministry of Jesus noticed some of these rare miracles such as follows: (i) Jesus turned water into wine. (ii) Jesus walked on the sea and immediately empowered Peter to walk on the sea. (iii) Jesus multiplied few loaves and fishes to feed several thousands of people during a gospel meeting in two separate occasions. (iv) Some people touched the hem of Jesus' garment and were perfectly healed. These were special manifestations of the Holy Spirit in the ministry of Jesus. The scripture did not record the duplication of any of these miracles under the ministry of any of the apostles. None of the apostles thought to pray for himself or lead others to pray in order to walk on the water as Jesus did. None of them asked people to touch the edge of his clothe for their healing, as happened in Christ's ministry. None attempted to pray over little quantity of food, to multiply it for multitudes in a gospel meeting, as Jesus did. No disciple attempted to command water to turn to wine, as Jesus did. These were unique manifestations of the Holy Spirit. He can cause any of them to occur again in the ministry of any servant of His in His discretion and sovereign decision. The apostles did not teach on any of these unique miracles in order to stir faith in the believers for them. These special manifestations of the Holy Spirit were also seen in the Acts of the Apostles. Such include the following, a: The shadow of Peter healed the sick. B: The Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip after having baptised the Ethiopian eunuch and he was found in Azotus. C: Handkerchiefs and aprons were taken from the body of Apostle Paul to the sick and oppressed and they were healed. These were uncommon manifestations of the Holy Spirit in the early church which were not taught as doctrines to the body of believers. The shadow of Peter healed the sick. The shadow of the remaining apostles, including apostle Paul, did not heal the sick. None of the apostles prayed that his shadow should do so . The ministers and Christian workers were nowhere exhorted to faith and prayer for their shadow to heal the sick. In fact, the shadow of Peter healed the sick within a given time only, after which his shadow ceased healing the sick. Human beings prefer that which lies in the realm of the senses to that which lies in the realm of faith. Had the shadow of Peter continued to heal the sick, they would have shifted their focus or interest from the word of God preached by him to his shadow. This would have made them to miss the salvation of their souls. The wise Lord did not let that physical manifestation of His power to continue. Again handkerchiefs and aprons from the body of apostle Paul alone healed the sick and cast out devils. Handkerchiefs and aprons from the body of apostle Peter and the other apostles, including Barnabas, were not carried to the sick and did not heal the sick nor cast out devils. The ministers of God were nowhere exhorted by apostle Paul or any other New Testament writer to develop faith for this special miracle in their ministry. This special miracle in the ministry of Paul was not duplicated in the ministry of Timothy, Titus or any of his close associates. This special miracle manifested at a given time in the ministry of apostle Paul only and did not continue for the rest of his life and ministry. Because human beings are more conscious of their physical oppressions and afflictions, they are more interested in physical deliverance from bodily sickness and other physical problems than from sin and eternal judgment of God. Had handkerchiefs and apron from Paul kept healing the sick, their faith would have rested on those physical objects of power than on the word God that can save their souls. God made this miraculous manifestation of His power very brief in the ministry of Paul and did not bestow it on any other. Today in the church, the use of handkerchiefs and aprons has become a strong doctrine. Ministers of the gospel now pray on handkerchiefs to anoint them so they can perform miracles. Those who are oppressed take or send handkerchiefs to ministers to pray on them. Not only the sick now, but those who desire prosperity, special answer to prayer, protection, victory over their enemies, special favour from God or man, etc, need to develop faith on these anointed handkerchiefs and aprons. Some Assemblies organise special service where the worshippers are told to come with their handkerchiefs to be prayed upon. Some other Assemblies or ministers sell anointed handkerchiefs and aprons, and holy water to the afflicted ones with the promise of divine healing, deliverance, protection and prosperity. Church members are made to believe that clothes, shoes and other items used by their ministers are anointed and can transmit spiritual blessings. People struggle to touch these materials or to use them. Many struggle to seat on the chair their ministers sat on, to sleep on the bed the slept on, etc. These things are not in the spirit of the New Testament church which doctrine and practice is handed down to us in the Holy Scripture. Miracles through anointed handkerchiefs and aprons and other physical objects practiced by many churches and ministers today have adverse effects on the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. Faith is a key factor in religion. This practice wars against true faith in God in the hearts of men. Let's take a look at the devastating work of this practice in Christianity. (I) This practice shifts the faith of worshippers and seekers of divine blessing from God to a physical substance. Men see that now it is the physical object, the handkerchief, and apron that matters and not the word of God, the name of Jesus, and the blood of Jesus. To them, the anointed handkerchief, or whatever physical object promoted, carries the power that is in the name of Jesus, the word of God, the blood of Jesus. This then is another gospel which was not preached to us by the apostles and conveys another spirit which is not the spirit of Christianity. The curse of God rests on those who preach this strange gospel in the name of the Lord, by word or practice. Galatians 1: 6-9: 6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel: 7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. II: It prevents the salvation of sinners whose faith has been turned from Jesus, the anointed of God, to handkerchief, apron, or an object anointed by men. Instead of clinging to Christ, trusting on Christ to be saved, they cling to and trust on an anointed object which cannot save them. Psalms 115:8-11: 8 They that make them are like unto them; so is every one that trusteth in them. 9 O Israel, trust thou in the LORD: He is their help and their shield. 10 O house of Aaron, trust in the LORD: He is their help and their shield. 11 Ye that fear the LORD, trust in the LORD: He is their help and their shield. III: It is a subverting of the faith of believers who now are made to believe that the salvation and power of God can be obtained, not only by faith in God alone, but also by faith in anointed handkerchiefs, aprons, water, book, etc. Galatians 3:1-3: 1 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? 2 This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? 3 Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? IV: It is a revisit to the Indulgence sold by the Catholic Popes during the dark ages. During this time the sinners were told that if they desired the forgiveness of their sins, they should buy the Indulgence released for sale by the Pope. The Person of Jesus disappeared from scene. It was possession of a physical substance that ministered forgiveness of sins. The promotion of these anointed objects is taking over the place of Jesus Christ. Jesus will become a shadow if these things continue in the church. John 14:6 Jesus saith unto him,I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by Me. (V) It is recourse to the usual temptation of natural men on earth who always seek to represent the living God with a physical object. This is the cause of idolatry among men on earth! These handkerchiefs and physical objects prayed upon are carefully kept and jealously preserved by church members, both sinners and believers. They are the first thing to resort to in times of need. These 'anointed' substances are often the objects of heartfelt love, reverence, and adoration. Their presence in the family is as the presence of God. Although those who practice this still think that they are worshipping the living God, they have actually slipped into idolatry unawares and shall suffer eternal damnation as other idol worshippers. Moses warned the children of Israel against representing the unseen God by any physical object. The acceptable way to worship and serve the living God and be blessed by Him is the way of faith. Deuteronomy 4:15, 16, 19: 15 Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves; for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the LORD spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire: 16 Lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or female, 19 And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to worship them, and serve them, which the LORD thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven. Hebrews 11:6 But without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him. (VI) Many ministers, believers and churches do not bother to know about the scriptural correctness of this practice. All they say is It is working, miracles are happening through it. But Jesus revealed that many miracle workers shall be condemned because they work iniquity, Matthew 7:21-23. We should not be content that miracles are happening, but must be sure we are living in the will of God, in the light of His word. God can allow a miracle happen and send his judgment after it. God instructed Moses and Aaron to speak to the rock to bring forth water for the children of Israel to drink. They instead struck the rock with the rod twice. This was not according to God's instruction, nevertheless the miracle happened. God is all wise, patient and kind. Notwithstanding the miracle, Moses and Aaron suffered divine judgment for not acting according to His word. Numbers 20:11, 12: 11 And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice: and the water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also. 12 And the LORD spake unto Moses and Aaron, Because ye believed Me not, to sanctify Me in the eyes of the children of Israel, therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them. VII: Satan can take advantage of this ignorance and erroneous practice and cause multiplied miracles to be happening through them. While men rejoice for the multiplied miracles through faith in these anointed physical objects, Satan and his demons rejoice for the shipwreck of their faith and the damnation of their souls. 2Corinthians 2:11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices. 2Corinthians 11:13-15: 13 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works. Let the church return to Bible ministry. Let not the miracle ministry operate outside the scriptural pattern. Let not the faith of followers of Christ be turned from Him to anointed handkerchiefs, apron, holy water or any physical object. If the Holy Spirit decides to use any of these physical things to minister healing and deliverance to anyone in the ministry of any servant of His, He will cause it to happen in His way. But as we see in Scripture it is an uncommon miracle that operates in a man's miracle ministry for a time and is scarcely repeated after that period and scarcely duplicated. The general way of receiving divine blessings, healing and miracles as seen in the Scripture is by i: Faith in God ii: Faith in His word iii: Faith in the name of Jesus iv: Fervent prayer to God in the name of Jesus v: Laying on of hands in the name of Jesus vi Command of authority and faith in the name of Jesus vii: Prayer and fasting viii: Confession of faith ix: Repentance and righteous living x: Praises, thanksgiving and worship of God. Jeremiah 6:16 Thus saith the LORD, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein.

12.2 Scriptural and Unscriptural Use of Anointing Oil

Another thing we will want to examine is the use of anointing oil in the Christian ministry. The use of anointing oil is in great prominence in the Christianity of our generation. We will want to examine its place in Christianity, according to the record of the Scripture. We will examine two main uses of oil in the Scripture. 12.2 (a) Oil, AHealing Balm in Common Use In Palestine Firstly, oil was used as a balm, because of its soothing and healing property. It relieves pains, protects wounds from bacterial infection, and relaxes the joints. The oil served as a first aid medicine, not only to the Israelites, but to the surrounding nations. Because of its importance, people often carried it about and it would often be in the traveller's bag. Isaiah 1:6 From the sole of the foot even unto the head there is no soundness in it; but wounds, and bruises, and putrifying sores: they have not been closed, neither bound up, neither mollified with ointment. Luke 10:33,34. 30 And Jesus answering said, A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead. 33 But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was: and when he saw him, he had compassion on him, 34 And went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. 12.2 (b)Anointing Oil, Symbol of The Holy Spirit In The Old Testament Secondly, God instructed the special preparation of anointing oil in the Old Testament to be used to anoint Aaron and his sons the priests, and to anoint the tabernacle and the things in it. The Lord also sternly warned that no one should make any oil of the same composition for any use, Exodus 30:22-33. The anointing oil in common use was used to anoint kings in Israel. Samuel used it to anoint Saul to be King. He also used it to anoint David. I Samuel 16:13 Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the Spirit of the LORD came upon David from that day forward. So Samuel rose up, and went to Ramah. Matthew 13:16 And Jesus, when He was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and, lo, the heavens were opened unto Him, and He saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon Him. Luke 4:18, 19: 18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty Anointing oil in the Old Testament was a type, representation or a figure of the Holy Spirit which those in Christ should be anointed with. After His water baptism, the Holy Spirit came visibly on Christ and remained with Him throughout His earthly ministry. them that are bruised, 19 To preach the acceptable year of the Lord. After His ascension to heaven the believers were baptised with the Holy Spirit. The use of anointing oil as type or symbol became unnecessary when the Person of the Holy Spirit has manifested Himself. Acts1:8 But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. Children of God indwelled by the Holy Spirit are said to have the anointing of God in them which teaches and guides them in the way of truth. It is God who has anointed His children with the Holy Spirit. 2Corinthians 1:2, 22: 21 Now He which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God; 22 Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 1John 2:27 But the anointing which ye have received of Him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in Him. 12. C: Anointing Oil Not Mentioned OrUsed By Jesus All through His ministry Jesus did not use anointing oil, whether for healing or for ministry. He chose His disciples after much prayer and consecrated them to divine service without anointing them with oil. He did not use oil in any one of the many instances of healing and deliverance performed by Him. He never taught His disciples on the use of oil; neither did He instruct them to use oil when praying for the sick. Jesus assured His disciples that through faith in His name they could do whatever He had done in His earthly ministry and much more. John 14:12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto My Father. This means that as Jesus healed the sick, cast out devils, did all kinds of miracles, appointed and consecrated people for the ministry, etc, without the use of anointing oil, those who believe on Him can do the same. 12.2 d: Jesus' Disciples Used Anointing Oil Once However we saw the use of anointing oil once, in the evangelistic outreach of Christ's disciples when they were with Him. Mark 6:7, 8, 12, 13: 7 And He called unto Him the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave them power over unclean spirits; 8 And commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: 12 And they went out, and preached that men should repent. 13 And they cast out many devils, and anointed with oil many that were sick, and healed them. Jesus commissioned His disciples to go and preach the gospel. He gave them power to heal the sick and cast out devils. The power was not in anointing oil, because He did not use it throughout His ministry on earth. He did not give bottles of anointing oil to the commissioned disciples. The power He gave them was His name. Jesus was the power He gave the disciples. His name could heal all kinds of sickness and all kinds of disease. His Name could cast out all kinds of demons and solve all kinds of problems. However the scriptural passage before us now shows that the disciples anointed many sick people with oil and healed them through the power Jesus gave them, His name. It shows clearly here that their use of anointing oil was their initiative. They had become accustomed to the use of oil to anoint the sick according to the tradition of their society. Note that they had not been with Jesus for long before this act. 12.2 (e) Anointing Oil In The Apostolic Era The book of The Acts of the apostles recorded the gospel service and miracles performed by the apostles in the early church. Great miracles were done by Peter, Stephen, Philip, Paul and others, without the use of anointing oil. Peter and John went down to Samaria and laid hands on the believers to receive the Holy Ghost. They did this without anointing them with oil, Acts 8:5-8, 14-17. Barnabas and Saul were dedicated to God for missionary service through fasting and prayer and the laying on of hands of the elders of the church in Antioch. No anointing oil was poured upon them, Acts 13:1-4. The Holy Ghost was with them and they had a successful ministry. Apostle Paul appointed many to the service of God, including Timothy and Titus, without anointing them with oil. The way anointing oil is being used in Christianity today is strange to the apostolic era. 12.2 f: The Use of Anointing Oil in the Epistle of James James 5:14, 15: 14 Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: 15 And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him. In the days of Jesus the sick came or were brought to Him where He was. But there were instances in which he was called to go to where the sick person was. Astudy of all these instances shows that they were critical cases. Jesus was often obliged to go to where the helpless one laid to minister healing to him or her. Matthew 8:5-7: 5 And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum, there came unto Him a centurion, beseeching Him, 6 And saying, Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, grievously tormented. 7 And Jesus saith unto him, I will come and heal him. Matthew 9:18, 19: 18 While He spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him, saying, My daughter is even now dead: but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. 19 And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did His disciples. John 4:46, 47: 46 So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where He made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum. 47 When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judaea into Galilee, he went unto Him, and besought Him that He would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death. Under normal circumstances, the sick are the ones to go to the elders to receive prayers. If church elders are to be invited to people's homes to heal minor sicknesses, they will have no time for themselves and for the main gospel business. But the passage in the book of James shows that the situation is a critical one. In such circumstance the sick or their loved ones should call for or send for the elders to come to where the sick one is bedridden. The elders should come and pray so that the Lord would raise him up, heal him of his critical condition and give him strength to rise and go about his normal duty. The elders who are called upon are coming to do their part and God will do His part. A: The elders should pray over him. B:The elders should anoint him with oil. C: The elders should minister to him in the name of the Lord Jesus. D: The elders should pray the prayer of faith over him to save him. E: The Lord shall raise him up, heal him, energise him, make him rise up from the bed of affliction. Vi: His sins, if he has committed any, shall be forgiven. From the above passage and from the uniform testimony of scripture, what brings healing to the one lying down on the bed of affliction is the use of the name of the Lord Jesus and prayer offered in faith on God's promises. Understand that the anointing oil in use over the sick does not represent the presence of the Holy Spirit, since the Spirit Himself is now with us and in the believers. What then is the place of the oil? Apart from its soothing effect, we may understand that when oil is massaged on the afflicted man through the loving hands of the elders in physical touches, his heart and mind receive the communication of brotherly love and care. Thus he is comforted and energised in his inner man. This condition of heart may assist his faith for his desired healing and miracle. This explanation may serve for the oil recommended. This passage is the only one in the New Testament that recommends the use of anointing oil and restricts its use to the sick, the critically sick, as we can see. 12.2 g: The Use Of Anointing Oil On The Sick Is Optional Apostle Peter administered healing to a bedridden man, named Aeneas without anointing him with oil. The man was perfectly healed by the Lord and immediately arose from his sick bed. Acts 9:32-35: 32 And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout all quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda. 33 And there he found a certain man named Aeneas, which had kept his bed eight years, and was sick of the palsy. 34 And Peter said unto him, Aeneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. 35 And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord. Aeneas was in a condition that would have warranted the use of anointing oil, but apostle Peter did not use it. Jesus did not use it all through His ministry on earth. Apostle Paul did not use it throughout his ministry; neither did he say anything about it. By His grace, the Lord grants healing and miracles to follow my ministry; the blind see, the deaf hear, the dumb speak, the barren give birth to children, the paralysed get healed, and demons are being cast out through the name of Jesus. Different kinds of miracles accompany me as signs of the Lord's presence for some decades now. I have not used anointing oil, even once, all these years. Not only me, I know many ministers today who witness multiplied miracles on regular basis in their ministry without using anointing oil. Whoever desires to anoint the sick with oil before praying for them can do as he is persuaded. But let it be understood that the use of anointing oil is optional and not mandatory, however critical the case is. 12.2 h: The Unscriptural Use Of Anointing Oil Today Christianity today has upgraded the use of anointing oil and given it a place that is strange to the holy Bible, the Old and New Testaments. Many 'Apostles' and 'Bishops' of our generation pray over olive oil and confer on it extraordinary power that God has not conferred on it. Anointing oil today has universal usage and possesses almighty power. It is seen as having the power to do anything desired, provide anything desired, and defeat all categories of demons and human enemies; it can give divine success, divine favour and breakthrough: it can inspire the tongue for convincing talk; it can empower the eyes to see well; it can keep evil away from residence, church, and business premises. The Christianity of our generation and many of her ministers see nothing impossible with anointing oil. The following uses people put anointing oil into are strange to the New Testament and the truth of the Bible. A: They pour it on ministers to consecrate them for ministerial service. B: They organise special anointing service where everybody is anointed with oil. (c) They sprinkle anointing oil on church altar, pews and the premises to keep the church protected from evil. D: They sprinkle anointing oil on church members to bless them before God. E: They sprinkle anointing oil on houses, lands, vehicles, offices, business premises to sanctify and bless them. F: Christians rub anointing oil on their hands, face, tongue, feet, etc for favour. G: Some put it in soup and food, while others drink it so that the power of God it contains may heal their sickness and protect them. Many ministers preach the mysteries in anointing oil and stir the faith of their members on it. In this way they are able to sell this oil to members to raise fund for personal and church use. Many have great regard for anointing oil brought from the land of Israel. 12.2 i: Miracles Through Unscriptural Use Of Anointing Oil Those who put anointing oil to various uses often give testimony of what anointing oil is doing in their lives or ministry. Such testimonies include miracles of divine favour, prosperity, victory over the enemy, success and achievement, promotion, childbearing, finding a marriage partner etc. The question is, are these miracles from God? Will God go outside His word to perform miracles? Is God no more bounded by His word? Can God support error? Can God Justify false preachers and teachers? The answer to all these questions is No. Why people run after anointing oil today is because it is a cheap way of getting miracles outside the discipline of righteousness, faith and persevering prayer. It is Satan's cheap alternative offer! 2Thessalonians 2:9-12: 9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10 And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: 12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. I certify to you that the miracle power in anointing oil which is being celebrated in many Christian circles today is from Satan and not from God. If you know you are not a false prophet, not a false pastor, not a false Christian, but was seduced into this ungodliness by the spirit of the last days, then repent of this evil immediately and destroy that Magic Oil in your possession. Make open confession of your sin to those you have misled. Labour to turn them from idolatry of anointing oil back to their Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Turn their faith from anointing oil and satanic miracles back to the Lord Jesus Christ. Cease putting your faith on anointing oil. Put your faith on Christ alone. Never use anointing oil beyond the New Testament prescription and example. The New Testament restricts its use to ministering healing to the sick and even this is optional. Many people don't use it at all and it goes quite well with their life and ministry. Do not follow the examples of 'great men and women of God' who are into this error. God knows those who are His and is no respecter of persons. 2Timothy 2:19-21: 19 Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are His. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. 20 But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to honour, and some to dishonour. 21 If a man therefore purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, and meet for the master's use, and prepared unto every good work. May the Lord count you worthy of true and holy ministry in His name. Amen. But that will require purging yourself from these things. 12.2 (k) Figurative Use Of The Phrase 'Anointing with oil' In The Old Testament Notice that in the Old Testament anointing with oil is also used figuratively to denote the bestowal of God's special grace and blessing on a person, which has nothing to do with the actual act of pouring anointing oil on the individual, as seen in the following scriptures. Psalms 23:5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: Thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. Psalms 45:7 Thou lovest righteousness, and hatest wickedness: therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. Psalms 92:10 But my horn shalt thou exalt like the horn of an unicorn: I shall be anointed with fresh oil. It will be out of place in Christianity today to put these figurative statements into physical practice, which things were not done by Jesus or in the apostolic era.

Chapter Thirteen: Worship Activities in the Apostolic Church Ministration of Spiritual Gifts

13.1: Falling Down Under Anointing

Falling under anointing is considered to be the sudden fall or collapse of a man or woman who comes in contact with the power of God. Such a person falls unconsciously and regains consciousness almost immediately or remains in that state for a period of time. Most often the falling under anointing we see today occurs during Christian worship, ministration and demonstration of the gifts of the Holy Spirit by some men of God. Many in Christendom wonder at the origin of this spiritual manifestation that has become so rampant today. They question the scriptural authority of the ministers who demonstrate this power. Matthew 21:23 And when He was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto Him as He was teaching, and said, By what authority doest Thou do these things? and who gave Thee this authority? If men could question Jesus of the scriptural authority of the supernatural works He did, every minister today must be ready to prove the scriptural authority on which he operates a supernatural manifestation. Apostle Paul had to verify his ministerial works and message to ensure that he was consistent with established gospel 295 truth. He went up to Jerusalem to consult with the apostles who had been with Jesus before him. He did this to avoid falling into Satan's trap and condemnation to hell at the end. Galatians 2:1, 2: 1 Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also. 2 And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain. Let every minister be very careful concerning the ministry he operates, the way he operates it, the fruits he produces, and the spiritual manifestations that accompany him. Everything must be verified properly from the Scripture. Some ministers carry strange power and manifestations and spread these evils over ignorant ministers in Christendom. Indeed, a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. We must heed the scriptural counsel to prove all things and be not partaker of another man's sin. Let's go through the scripture to consider the scriptural position on the present falling down under the anointing witnessed in many churches of Christ and in the ministry of many Christian ministers today.

13.1 a: Falling Down in God's Presence in the Scripture

The following cases of falling down in scripture can be carefully examined. Genesis 17:1-3; Leviticus 9:24; Deuteronomy 9:18, 25; Joshua 5:14; Judges 13:20; 1Kings18:39; Ezekiel 1:28; Daniel 8:17; 10:9; Matthew 17:6; Acts 9:4; 26:14- 15; Revelation 1:17. We observe in these cases of falling down the following facts: a: Each one that fell down saw something: the Lord Himself, His visible glory, an angel, a supernatural light, etc. b: The people that fell down heard something supernatural, the voice of God. C: They were overcome by what they saw or heard. D: They fell on their faces, not backward or sideway, signifying conscious falling. E: Their falling on their faces could be because they were over powered by the power or glory of the supernatural witnessed by them, or they fell in worship to God, or they fell out of fear. F: Except the cases of Daniel in Daniel 10:9 and that of John in Revelation 1:17 who lay unconscious after their fall, all others lay conscious on their faces. G: Each of the persons that fell had a definite testimony to give of the supernatural encounter he experienced that resulted to his falling down and, possibly, what he saw afterward.

13.1: b: Falling Down Under Power in Jesus Ministry

There were three cases of falling down involuntarily in Jesus' ministry. The first and the second were cases of demonic possession and the third was of those who came to arrest Jesus. Mark 9:17-27: 17 And one of the multitude answered and said, Master, I have brought unto Thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit; 20 And they brought him unto Him: and when he saw Him, straightway the spirit tare him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. 25 When Jesus saw that the people came running together, He rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. 26 And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him: and he was as one dead; insomuch that many said, He is dead. 27 But Jesus took him by the hand, and lifted him up; and he arose. This was a clear case of demonic oppression, possession and presence. Not all who had demonic cases fell down in the presence of Jesus. This case seemed to be peculiar. The spirit oppressing this boy was violent against him, seeking all ways to destroy him. It was the demon that cast this boy down. This of course might be his reaction to the presence of Jesus. From the scriptural account available to us, this was not the first time or place this demon had cast this boy down: ..... for oftentimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water, Matthew 17:15. When Jesus cast out the spirit from him, he lay unconscious as one dead, until Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up. The scripture records another incident of demons casting their victims down at the presence of Jesus. Mark 3:11 And unclean spirits, when they saw him, fell down before him, and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of God. Under the ministry of anointed men of God today, this kind of experience can be seen. But this is different from falling under anointing as is witnessed in the ministry of many preachers today. The people that fall down under their ministry do not do so from demonic oppression, possession or presence. They are not being cast down by a demon within them. It is common in deliverance cases that when a demon is cast out of someone, he becomes weak. Some of these may fall down and lie conscious or unconscious for a time. This again is not falling down under anointing. Let's consider the third circumstance of people falling down in the ministry of Jesus. John 18:3-8: 3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chiefpriests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. 4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon Him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? 5 They answered Him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am He. And Judas also, which betrayed Him, stood with them. 6 As soon then as He had said unto them, I am He, they went backward, and fell to the ground. 7 Then asked He them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. 8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am He: if therefore ye seek Me, let these go their way. We see here that the band of men, the officers and Judas all fell to the ground. They fell backward unconsciously, being overcome by the power of God. The disciples of Jesus who were standing around Him did not fall. Those who fell were the enemies of Jesus, unbelievers. Their falling down was significant. It shows that (i) The Person they had come to arrest was greater, stronger and higher than them. He was the Lord before Whom every knee must bow. (ii) He had the power to destroy all of them if He willed. (iii) His being arrested was because He willingly gave Himself to them and not that they overpowered Him. (iv) He gave Himself to them to arrest because it was the fullness of time for this, were it not, by the same power displayed on them, He would have escaped from their hands. (v) The disciples of Jesus understood that their Master was not overpowered by the enemies and the plot of Judas, but willingly submitted Himself to suffering to fulfil the scriptures. Is the fall under anointing in the churches today limited to sinners and enemies of the gospel? Is it significant? Does it give glory to God? Notice that this peculiar spiritual manifestation happened only once in Jesus' ministry.

13.1 c: Falling Down Under Power in Public Ministry in Scripture

A careful examination shows that no prophet or apostle in public ministry witnessed the power of God striking down anyone in the audience. Let us consider the following case in the Old Testament. Leviticus 9:23, 24: 23 And Moses and Aaron went into the tabernacle of the congregation, and came out, and blessed the people: and the glory of the LORD appeared unto all the people. 24 And there came a fire out from before the LORD, and consumed upon the altar the burnt offering and the fat: which when all the people saw, they shouted, and fell on their faces. These people here were not slain by the anointing in Aaron or Moses. They saw the glory of God and the fire that came from His presence. They shouted in praise of Jehovah and fell in prostration in His worship. This of course is a natural reaction human beings can manifest at such wonderful display of God's presence and glory. The scene here is different from the falling under anointing we see today. As seen in the scriptures, the worshippers of God in the Old Testament time witnessed great presence of God in many of their solemn assemblies, yet there is no record of anyone who fell down by the power of God during public worship of God's people. Except the above case the other cases of falling down in prostration due to divine presence was in individual dealing with God, outside public worship. Our God is a God of knowledge, understanding and wisdom Who commands that All things be done decently and in order. We see two cases of falling down by divine power in the ministry of apostle Peter Acts 5:1-10: 1 But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, 2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles' feet. 3 But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land? 4 Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. 5 And Ananias hearing these words fell down, and gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them that heard these things. 6 And the young men arose, wound him up, and carried him out, and buried him. 7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. 8 And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said, Yea, for so much. 9 Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. 10 Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her husband. We can say here that Ananias and Saphira his wife truly fell or were slain by the power of God under the ministry of Peter. But their fall was not in excitement or in display of God's power in Peter. Their fall was the fall of death occasioned by divine judgment. No worshipper would like this kind of fall to happen to him. No minister would like to multiply this kind of fall in his ministry. We yet noticed someone who fell in the ministry of Paul the apostle. Acts 20:7-12: 7 And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. 8 And there were many lights in the upper chamber, where they were gathered together. 9 And there sat in a window a certain young man named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep: and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, and fell down from the third loft, and was taken up dead. 10 And Paul went down, and fell on him, and embracing him said, Trouble not yourselves; for his life is in him. 11 When he therefore was come up again, and had broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long while, even till break of day, so he departed. 12 And they brought the young man alive, and were not a little comforted. This young man clearly was not slain by anointing in Paul, neither did he fall under the power of God. The scripture states clearly that he was sleeping during the message and fell unconsciously. Thanks to God, the miracle happened! He was restored to life through faith and prayer. 13.1 (d) Falling Down Under Anointing In The Church Today Ephesians 2:20 And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone. 1Corinthians 3:11-13: 11 For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. 12 Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; 13 Every man's work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. Jesus is the Chief corner stone of the church, the Captain of all preachers. His ministry among men when He was physically on earth is a standard example for us. When the Holy Spirit anointed the apostles, He used them to teach and exemplify gospel truth after the pattern of Jesus. These were written out for us in the inspired epistles. All New Testament revelations were completed in the days of the apostles. All miracles, signs, wonders and supernatural manifestations today must be scripturally verified to ensure they are according to scriptural pattern. Many ministers display the supernatural power that make worshippers fall to the ground to show how anointed they are. It seems many people who seek for a miracle feel that falling down during ministration or prayer is the way to it. The following are observations made on falling down under anointing. A: A supernatural power indeed is involved in causing people to fall down. B: Through laying on of hands some ministers force the people to fall down. C: Some fall down consciously, but in pretence that their fall is by God's power. D: Some have been prepared to fall down to promote the ministry of the preacher. E: The people who fall down do not do so from supernatural encounter: they saw nothing and heard nothing supernaturally. f :The people that fall down do not testify to a scriptural revelation received after their fall. G: The sinner and the sick remain in their condition when they rise from their fall. H: Many of those who fall down claim to be already born again. 13.1 e: Falling Down UnderAnointing and the Holiness of God Habakkuk 1:13 Thou art of purer eyesthan to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity. The following are also observed of many of those who are said to be slain under the anointing in public worship. I: many of them fall down ingloriously. II: Many fall on others to their embarrassment and provocation. III: Some fall on chairs, hard objects or hard ground to their wounding. IV: Some who fall down and roll on dusty floor dirty their clothes. V: Some of the women that fall down expose their nakedness unconsciously to other worshippers. VI: Some of those who celebrate this falling down under anointing are ungodly in their clothing, adornment, make-up and character. Can the holy God sponsor such a manifestation as this? Which way does it glorify Him? Does this exercise edify the true believer? It is not a manifestation of God's healing and deliverance power. Above all, our contention is that this manifestation which is so rampant today lacks scriptural authority. Whoever sees this manifesting in his ministry must return to God in prayer and be sober and diligent in his way. Salvation and holiness of life of men is the end of every Christian ministry. There are sufficient scriptural signs and gifts of the Spirit to covet. Manifestations which are not traceable to the scriptures must be rejected.

13.1 F: Possibility of Falling down by God's PowerToday We cannot deny that people may fall down due to Holy Spirit manifestation in the ministry of a true minister of God. The following may be the cause of some people falling down under the power of God today. I: Some people fall down when the Holy Spirit comes upon them in baptismal measure. Ii: Some fall down when they experience God's miracle touch. Iii: Some fall down due to demonic reaction or when demons are cast out of them. Iv: Some fall down out of the convicting power of God's word. V: Some fall down because they are stricken by the power of God for reason known unto God, John 18:3-8. The Holy Spirit can bring about any manifestation of His power through the ministry of any of His true ministers, but this must be according to scriptural pattern which are classified into common and uncommon miracles. While we do not deny falling down by divine manifestation during worship service, we say that this is not a common manifestation in the worship service of believers. It is not a common occurrence in the ministry of true gospel ministers. Children of God should not be expecting this to manifest in their worship service, neither should ministers seek for this manifestation in their ministry. The prerogative is God's. Those who take delight in falling down on their own accord should be corrected, rebuked or warned. Let the worship of God be done decently and reverently. We affirm that some ministers have acquired this strange manifestation from Satan to promote their ministry! 13.2 AGeneration In Quest ForMiracles There is a great quest for miracles in our generation. This is because the devil is doing his worst work in these last days. Life looks difficult in our time. People desire breakthrough in business, education, marriage, family life, work place, in the church and the Christian ministry. We are in the last days. One of the characteristics of the last days is that people will be religious but not truly Christians, Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof, 2Timothy 3:5. So in our time we have a people who desire the miracles of God but not His righteousness. They delight in His blessings but not in Himself. They lay this miracle pressure on ministers of God. They challenge the ministers to perform miracles for them so they may believe and honour them, For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom, 1Cor. 1:22. God's miraculous blessings are given to promote righteousness and holiness. Since the people are not interested in His salvation and righteous living, God would not give them His blessings. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you, Matthew 7:6. Ministers who seek their own glory take advantage of the quest of the people and turn to alternative ways of securing miracles for them. When God would not answer backslidden king Saul, he turned to witchcraft to obtain help. Today many so called ministers of God of various ranks have turned to witchcraft, occultism, and Satanism, to obtain power and anointing to minister to the needs of the people. Some have left the message of the cross of Christ and are preaching human philosophies and psychologies to excite the minds of men, not their hearts. They teach on how to make wealth, how to live in peace, how to make friends, how to succeed in life, how to marry successfully, etc, using human ideologies, not the truth of scriptures. They acquire demonic prophetic powers to prophesy to their victims to satisfy their hunger and thirst for supernatural insight and revelations. They do these to receive glory of men, to make a great name, to receive great followership, to have great ministry, to have a large church, to obtain great wealth, and exercise great leadership authority in Christendom and in the world. In pretence they call on the name of the Lord Jesus, use the name of the Lord Jesus, quote scriptures, demonstrate great zeal for the name of the Lord Jesus, and give generously in His name. They use anointing oil (mystical oil) to perform various miracles. They cause many to fall under anointing in demonstration of their spiritual power. But those who desire eternal life must heed the warning of the Lord: Matthew 7:15-23: 15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. 21 Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. 22 Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? 23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from Me, ye that work iniquity. Today we have ministers who: i: Specialise only on prosperity message without telling the people clearly the message of repentance and salvation from sin in Christ. Ii: Specialise on healing, deliverance and breaking of generation curses at financial bargain with their victims. Iii: Pastor great churches and sit as 'Lord' over them. Iv: Have members that are destitute of the fruit of repentance and righteousness in Christ. V: Have bewitched their members so they cannot escape from their hands. Vi: Preach heresies and introduce strange practices into the church of God. Vii: Persecute and organise deadly persecution against the true church and true ministers. Viii: Liaise with the government and secular organisations to make righteousness difficult or impossible for those who desire to inherit eternal life. (ix) Publicly transgress against clear commandments of God to lead many away from God's truth and righteousness. X: Justify backslidden and ungodly practices in the church such as abominable clothing, evil adornment and make-up, gay marriage, etc. (xi) Exercise prophetic powers over the church, dictating the way for others and filling the people with false hope. Xii: Establish Bible schools to train and commission ministers after their kind. 13.3 The Ministry Of True Ministers In These Last Days There are true and sincere ministers in our present generation who are raised and commissioned by God with the message and anointing for end time ministry in the church and in the world. They are born again, sanctified, holy, consecrated, and committed to the heavenly vision. They are free from all kinds of demonism in ministry and have divine authority over Satan and his dark kingdom. 1Kings 19:18 Yet I have left Me seven thousand in Israel, all the knees which have not bowed unto Baal, and every mouth which hath not kissed him. 2 Corinthians 4:1, 2, 5, 6: 1 Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not; 2 But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. 5 For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. 6 For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. Those who are in the team of righteous ministers in these last days preach: i: The Lord Jesus Christ. Ii: The cross of the Lord Jesus Christ. Iii: The death, burial, resurrection and ascension of the Lord Jesus Christ to heaven. Iv: The authority and power of the Lord Jesus Christ in heaven, on earth and under the earth. V: The power and wonders of the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Vi: Salvation, sanctification, holiness of life and infilling of the Holy Spirit through faith on the Lord Jesus Christ. Vii: Restitution: scriptural amendment of past wrong doing. Viii: Healing, deliverance, victory over the enemy, prosperity, protection and answer to prayer through faith on the word of God and the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Ix: The sound doctrines of the Holy Scripture. X: The rapture and the eminent return of the Lord Jesus Christ. Xi: Watchfulness, prayer, holy living and commitment to evangelism and Christian service by the saints. Xii: Fervent love for God and practical love for brethren and fellow men. It is also the duty of true ministers of God to test the spirit of fellow ministers, prove all signs and wonders manifested by them, verify their lives and the fruit of their ministry to ensure all is according to the Holy Scripture. True ministers must not fellowship with anyone whose life and ministry is not in conformity to the holy Scripture. Such must not be promoted by them or be voted for on anything that concerns the name of the Lord. Revelation 2:2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars. Galatians 1:8-10: 8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. 10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. 2 John 8-11: 8 Look to yourselves, that we lose not those things which we have wrought, but that we receive a full reward. 9 Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. 10 If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: 11 For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds. The Lord is with His holy and true ministers. He will give them peace and sufficient grace for the ministry He has committed into their hands. Man of God, Woman of God, be courageous in the ministry. Stand for righteousness, truth and holiness. God be with you and make you bear fruit after your kind and reward you with eternal life. Examine yourself on the truth of Scriptures, if you have fallen into error, quickly return yourself to the path of truth, righteousness and holiness. Revelation 3:19 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.

Chapter Fourteen: Dancing in the Church of Christ today

The scripture recorded moments when one or more people expressed the joy of their heart through dancing. Again public dance as seen in scripture was circumstantial and not regular. Only once in his life time was king David seen dancing publicly. There can be a circumstance in the life of an individual or a congregation today that may stir a dance in the praise of God as seen in scripture. However, dancing in expression of God's goodness is circumstantial and not always. Psalm 30: 11 Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing: thou hast put off my sackcloth, and girded me with gladness. Congregational dance was not part of the worship activities of Israel in their solemn meetings, feasts and ceremonies in the Old Testament. Dancing was not heard of under the ministry of Jesus Christ. It was not practiced by the apostolic church, neither was it spoken of in the epistles as an activity to be engaged in for the worship of God in the assembly of believers. Dancing is a good way to express the pleasure of the heart. The people of the world celebrate their wealth, glory, inherent powers and achievement by dancing. Dancing has been the practice of men on earth before God began His redemptive work among men. There are various kinds of worldly dance which include the following.

14.1 Cultural Dance

This is the dance of a particular tribe or the dance obtainable in a particular area with similar culture. Cultural dance in the world is characterized by the lifestyle of the local people. A world abandoned to the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes and the pride of life develops dancing styles that satisfy her lusts. Pride, witchcraft, drunkenness, and immorality characterise the activities and lifestyle of the cultural world. Some cultural dances spread immoral air. The women and the men are encouraged to shake, twist and move the body in ways that stir sexual feeling in both the dancers and the spectators. Some of their dancing experts dance under the power of charm and alcohol. One can clearly see self-glory, naughtiness, and sin in the face of such dances. When one is born again, he does not participate in these dances anymore. He no more yields his body to such sinful display, but yields himself to God in righteous living. Ephesians 4:17-20: 17 This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind, 18 Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart: 19 Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness. 20 But ye have not so learned Christ; 2Corinthians 5:17 Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.

14.2 Disco Dance

This is considered the dance of the civilised society. It is mostly the occupation of youths in the society. They dance to the tune of modern music which is varied in beatings and styles. The songs are on various issues including social living, politics, and sexual immorality. It is already known in the society that disco dancers are wayward youths, prostitutes, drunks, drug addicts and men and women of depraved minds. Those who engage in disco dance have no fear of God in their hearts. Their dressing is rough, immoral and satanic. The ladies are naked or nearly so. The dancers do all kinds of body movement, creating and adopting new styles that appeal to them and their spectators. Some stylish body movements are mysterious, being aided by demons. New dancing styles are easily spread to all the world through films, the television, the satellite and the internet. They hug themselves, pet their buttocks, dance under full or dim light. Actual acts of sexual immorality often follow such dances. Often everyone goes to the dance with his girlfriend or her boyfriend. The musicians dress demonically, appearing as insane men and speak hysterically, being under the influence of alcohol or hard drugs. Satan and his demons are in full control of the disco dance. Job 21:11-17: 11 They send forth their little ones like a flock, and their children dance. 12 They take the timbrel and harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ. 13 They spend their days in wealth, and in a moment go down to the grave. 14 Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us; for we desire not the knowledge of Thy ways. 15 What is the Almighty, that we should serve Him? and what profit should we have, if we pray unto Him? 16 Lo, their good is not in their hand: the counsel of the wicked is far from me. 17 How oft is the candle of the wicked put out! and how oft cometh their destruction upon them! God distributeth sorrows in His anger. If one of these dancers desires the salvation of the Lord Jesus Christ he or she must repent from all sins, including dancing. All the tapes, CDs, VCDs, and the materials and clothes used for dancing must be destroyed in the name of Jesus. He or she must never go to such places again, nor keep close relationship with past dancing friends, 2 Corinthians 6:14-18; 1 Corinthians 15:33. He must not seek to bring the spirit of disco dance into his new life in Christ in the name of praise and worship to God. He must not bring the spirit of dancing into the church of God in the name of praise and worship of God. If he was a musician he must not immediately seek to play or sing for the Lord. The spirit or inspiration of worldly music in him must be crucified and put to death. It will require a long time period for the true spirit of Christian music to develop in him. AChristian musician is a preacher of the word. He must be filled with the word and live the exemplary Christian life. Christian service or ministry of this nature is not for novice, 1Timothy 3:6. The Christian society must judge against the activities of ungodly and immature Christian musicians. These fill the Christian church with albums that bear the name of the Lord, but are actually poisons to believers. They adulterate the word of God and destroy His holy praise and worship. Matthew 7:15-20: 15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.

14.3 The Evils of Dancing in the Worship Assembly

We have examined the worship activities of the people of God in the Old Testament and worship activities in the apostolic church and seen that dancing was excluded. The reasons are obvious. Jesus showed clearly in many of his parables in Matthew 13 that the local church comprises of both believers and unbelievers. This is evident to every minister and member of the local church to day as ever. Mathew13:24, 25: 24 Another parable put He forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field: 25 But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. 38 The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one; 47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind: 48 Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. Not all in a local church are children of the kingdom. The local church also has among her membership children of the wicked one. One may think that believers are more in number in the membership of a local church. It is unfortunate that this is not always the case. It will not serve the salvation and holiness of the members if dancing is practiced in the worship service. Dancing appeals to the flesh and mind of the natural man and fills the mind with the sense of pleasure. The following are some of the reasons why dancing is not allowed in the church of God.

14.3 a: Church Dance Provides Opportunity For Sinners To Dance ForSatan The sinners who come to the church are already used to worldly music and dancing in cultural and disco dance for sensual pleasure. When opportunity opens for them to dance in the church they recall the skills, pleasures, techniques, powers, and styles already gained from worldly music and dancing. Their excellent dance in the church in the name of praise and worship of God is really not for the Lord, but for the honour and sensual pleasure of themselves. This is a pollution to God's temple. They dance for devils in parties and dance for God in the church! 1Corinthians 10:20-22: 2 But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. 21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than He? Is it true that the local church is a mixture of saved and unsaved men, righteous and unrighteous men, good and bad worshippers? When the unsaved, ungodly, and bad ones who are often in the majority, stand up and dance in the worship service, for whom are they dancing? Surely, not for God, but for themselves and Satan. God does not accept the worship of the unrepentant sinner. The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to God, proverbs 15:8. Should sinners dance for themselves and Satan in their parties and dance in church for God? This is a provocation to the Jealous God. His name is taken in vain and He will not take it lightly with the minister that organises and encourages this provocation against Him. 14.3 b:Dancing Hinders Genuine Conversion of Sinners in the Church The dancing going on in the churches today has adverse effect on sinners. It destroys the soberness, guilt and remorse expected of sinners when they come into the house of God. The sinners now are made to dance and rejoice in their sins as though our God is appeased by their dance. They feel happy and peaceful in their sins, having praised, danced and satisfied God, as some think. During preaching the word has less effect upon them, because they think they have settled themselves during praise and dance worship. Soberness in sinners is very important for their conviction, repentance and salvation. Whatever destroys this in them does not come from God and is a sin against Him. Jeremiah 6:13-15: 13 For from the least of them even unto the greatest of them every one is given to covetousness; and from the prophet even unto the priest every one dealeth falsely. 14 They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace; when there is no peace. 15 Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination? nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush: therefore they shall fall among them that fall: at the time that I visit them they shall be cast down, saith the LORD. The minister that thinks to use music and dancing to bring about church growth and revival is faulty in his vision. The excitement created in members through church dance is a deceit and has adverse effect on their lives. It hinders true conversion and spirituality of members. A sober state of mind is required for God to work out true conversion and revival among the people, Isaiah 30:15. 14.3 (c) Dancing In The Church Corrupts The Believers Dancing as an act of the flesh has the tendency to stir pride within the heart. The more one dances the more he or she will want to develop on his dance to improve it. New styles are being developed to dance for excellence, for self satisfaction and human commendation. Since the believer is dancing among unbelievers in the church, who he considers as fellow believers and worshippers, he learns their styles and flows along with them in fleshly pleasure to the corruption of the inward man. The worship of God is in spirit and in truth. Excellence in dancing is not excellence in righteousness. Such rather affects the uprightness of the heart in the worship and praise of God. Leviticus 18:1-5: 1 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, I am the LORD your God. 3 After the doings of the land of Egypt, wherein ye dwelt, shall ye not do: and after the doings of the land of Canaan, whither I bring you, shall ye not do: neither shall ye walk in their ordinances. Ye shall do My judgments, and keep Mine ordinances, to walk therein: I am the LORD your God. 5 Ye shall therefore keep My statutes, and My judgments: which if a man do, he shall live in them: I am the LORD. 1John 2:16, 17: 16 For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. 17 And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever. We must walk in wisdom towards unbelievers that are in the church, known and unknown to us, that the saints be not corrupt by them. 14.3 (d) Dancing Gives God's Glory to Dancing Experts in the Church As seen in the world, excellent dance captivates the eyes of fellow dancers and spectators. In a church that practices dancing as part of their worship activities, many expert dancers draw the attention of the worshipers from God to themselves by their performance during praise and worship. They become inspirations to other members who seek to pattern their dance after theirs. Unfortunately, many of these expert dancers are not even born again and those who may be born again are not sound in the faith. The inspiration they give to the ministers and members who watch them with delight is sensual and not spiritual. Through their expert dancing, they share with God His glory in the church. Jeremiah 2: 11 Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit. The Lord will not share His glory with any one and is against any activity that permits men to take His glory. The power and inspiration of dancing work against righteousness and the glory of God. Let the members learn righteousness from one another and not dancing styles! 14.3 (e) Dancing Spreads the Spirit of Immorality in the Church In every congregation where men and women are together, care must be exercised not to stir sexual thoughts and feelings of lust among them. This free and wild dance in the church or Christian congregation, indoor or outdoor, has the tendency of stirring sinful thoughts and feelings of lust in the weak members. The vigorous body movement, in various forms and styles, of the men and women, fill some members of the congregation, who watch these things, with lustful thoughts and feelings. The church is already sick with nakedness. Many women come unashamed to church in tight fitting clothing, breast revealing blouses, miniskirts, thigh exposing gown, trousers, slit skirts; the boys wear buttocks exposing trousers etc. The ministers do not restrain them for all these, 1Samuel 3:13. To add dancing to this is double transgression! As the women shake their buttocks and roll their breasts in dances and the men twist themselves pleasurably, pride, immoral thoughts and lustful feelings are being spread among the worshippers. Dancing spreads the spirit of immorality in the church, both among the leaders and members. 1 Corinthians 8:9-13 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak. 1 0 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend. Is there no better way to praise and worship God in the public? Why should others be destroyed by what you feel gives you gratification? Will God justify you for an act that corrupts others in his house? Dancing was not practiced in the congregation of the Old Testament worshippers. It was not practiced under the ministry of Jesus. It was absent in the worship assemblies of the early church. Why has it taken over the Christian church of this generation to the hurt of true worshippers of God? 14.3 (f) Dancing Steals Away the Time for God's Word and Prayers The church that is given to dancing in the name of praise worship to God will become spiritually underdeveloped. Dancing appeals to the flesh and worshipers will want more of the occasions that make them sing and dance. More activities that will make them sing and dance will be created. Less and less time will be given to congregational prayer and the ministry of the word of God. One will be surprised that the same congregation who sang on top of their voice and danced vigorously, appears during congregational prayer as if no one is in the church. Their voice is not heard. Many go into sleep during ministration of the word, while others sit impatiently waiting for preaching to be over so that music and dancing may resume. Jeremiah 2:13 For My people have committed two evils; they have forsaken Me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water. Jeremiah 6:16, 17: 16 Thus saith the LORD, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. 17 Also I set watchmen over you, saying, Hearken to the sound of the trumpet. But they said, We will not hearken. This is the voice of a watchman telling you the ungodliness in church dance. Hearken to the voice of God and save yourself and others from the defiling effect of church dance. Return to the biblical pattern of church worship laid down by the apostles for your holiness and heaven. 143. (g) Church Dance Has Adverse Effects On The Children This church dance has adverse effect on the innocent children who come to church with their parents. The children see church dance as a trade mark of Christianity and give themselves to mastering it. Gone are the days when the first thing a Christian child learns is a word of prayer and a scriptural phrase or verse. Now it is dancing church dance! These children who are training their flexible body in church dance shall turn the church to a completely dancing theatre in their generation, dancing themselves to hell! Children, what a pitiful foundation is being laid for you by the present dancing church! Lift up your tiny voice in all earnestness to God against the spirit of church dance today. Proverbs 22:6 Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from it. The children are to be trained up in godliness and true worship of God. Alas, most churches and parents are training up their children in dances in the name of Christian worship. May God intervene in His mercy and for His name sake! 14.3 (h) Dancing Anoints Unholy Youths As Worship Leaders Many of the youths who look complete strangers to spiritual things in the church, transform themselves to ministers of great inspiration and zeal when it comes to music and dancing. They sing and dance expertly and zealously. They would take the lead and display much intelligence. Can one who cannot pray, does not read the Bible, often sleeps under preaching, and is stubborn to parents lead the Lord's people in music and dancing in His praise and worship? Is God an idol or a living Creator? Does He see and understand? Does He have the freedom of decision and choice? Will He accept the service of unrighteous youth? He is of a purer eye than to behold iniquity. 1Corinthians 2: 14 But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. The unregenerate youths are natural men. Although they sing and dance expertly and have a good knowledge of music, they cannot lead the congregation in the praise and worship of God. The praise and worship of God is spiritually discerned. The unregenerate man cannot be inspired by the Holy Spirit, cannot be led by the Holy Spirit, cannot be subject to the control of the Holy Spirit and so cannot offer acceptable service to God. Alas, the music of many Assemblies are in the hands of unregenerate folks through whom Satan leads the worshippers into all kinds of emotionalism in the name of praise worship. Remove unregenerate folks from church instruments and music and restore the church to spiritual worship! 14.3 i: Church Dance Leads the Church to Captivity and Defeat This music and dancing in the name of praise worship is a satanic plaque upon the church of these last days. Attention is being shifted from spirituality to sensuality, from Christian soberness to religious emotionalism, from the preaching of the word to uninspired singing of fragmented word, from the ministry of holy vessels in the church to the ministry of unholy vessels in the church. Now instead of the victory of the church over the world, we see the victory of the world over the church. Instead of the advancement of the church upon the world, we rather see the advancement of the world upon the church. Today in many churches those that play the music and lead the songs are not Christians. Some are unregenerate children or relations of church leaders and ministers. Others are influential members who manoeuvre their way there due to their natural or acquired talents. Others still are satanic agents employed by him to lead the church to captivity. Since the flesh has dominated the spirit in many of these churches, their musicians sing and play to the tunes of the world and dress like worldly musicians to fulfil the spirit of worldly music. Many of the women wear trousers and put on funny dress and appearance. The men wear shorts, put earring on one ear, perm or jerry curl their hair, use hair attachment and display every kind of emotionalism. The church ministers, elders and members who have been bewitched sit under spell to watch and listen to their performance with excitement, shouts and clap. To demonstrate their delight in sensuality they go forward to drop special offering into the container in the altar. Isaiah 52:1-6: 6 Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. 2 Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion. 3 For thus saith the LORD, Ye have sold yourselves for nought; and ye shall be redeemed without money. 4 For thus saith the Lord GOD, My people went down aforetime into Egypt to sojourn there; and the Assyrian oppressed them without cause. 5 Now therefore, what have I here, saith the LORD, that My people is taken away for nought? they that rule over them make them to howl, saith the LORD; and My name continually every day is blasphemed. 6 Therefore My people shall know My name: therefore they shall know in that day that I am he that doth speak: behold, it is I. God is calling the church back to holiness. The dancing church is currently under captivity to Satan. The name of the holy God is being continually blasphemed by His enemies because of this and other corruption in His church. Stop this dance in the church! Let the church return back to holiness in worship, otherwise, she shall face the judgment of God. 14.3 (j) Worship Songs Are Now Composed and Fine Tuned forDancing The Christian songs composed in this era of dancing and emotionalism are fitted for dancing rather than for meditation, edification and worship. The praise and worship of God is lips service. The heart is far away from Him. Ministers encourage the members to dance very well. The instrumentalists will want to accompany everything with music: the song, announcement, prayer session, and even the sermon. Matthew 17:7-9: 7 Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy of you, saying, 8 This people draweth nigh unto Me with their mouth, and honoureth Me with their lips; but their heart is far from Me. 9 But in vain they do worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. \The musicians do not have time to pray for themselves, to listen to preaching or partake in church activities for their edification. Their whole attention is on their music and they seek every opportunity to strike their instruments. They behave as hirelings and have no interest in spirituality. The church now becomes an entertainment centre where people go to dance and laugh. Church growth now is by music and dancing and not by the regeneration of sinners through the preached word. Every congregation, however small, strives to have their musical instruments! After the service the musicians will not allow people to greet one another or to have free discussion in the church hall, they would turn the church into a high sounding machine room with heavy vibration. Church leaders and members speak on top of their voice to one another after service because of the activities of unruly musicians. They are not reproved for this! 14.3 (k) The Glory of God is Departing from the Dancing Church Alas, the glory of the Lord is painfully departing from His temple. What can replace the Lord in the church? Can the ministers do? Can music and dancing do? What can satisfy the yearning hearts of sinners and saints? Can music and dancing do? If the present dancing spirit is not quickly arrested, the church will go into oblivion. We must return to New Testament pattern of worship where dancing has no place in the worship service of the saints and in gospel outreach and crusades. Sinners are to be brought to Christ in crusade outreaches. But how can there be genuine conviction when they are intoxicated with dancing? The children of God must refuse to dance in the worship assembly to convict the dancing church leaders of this ungodliness. Ezekiel 10:18 Then the glory of the LORD departed from off the threshold of the house, and stood over the cherubims. The Lord be merciful to His church! There is yet a remnant of worshippers who are worshipping the Father in spirit and in truth. They have committed themselves to God for holy worship and have overcome the defilement of bodily dance in the congregation of saints. Malachi 3:16, 17: 17 And they shall be Mine, saith the LORD of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him. 18 Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. 14.3 (l) Church Dance: An Introduction Of The Late 21st Century We have observed that the solemn feasts and ceremonies of the Old Testament were celebrated in the praise and worship of God without dancing. Dancing was not observed in the evangelistic and teaching ministry of Jesus Christ. There are scriptural records that Jesus rejoiced in the presence of His disciples, Luke 10:21; and sang a hymn with His disciples, Matthew 20:30. But there was no record of dancing, either of Himself or of His disciples. When they sang a hymn they did not accompanied it with dancing. We see rather solemnity, gravity and divine focus in the worship service. The worship activities of the New Testament church in Jerusalem, Antioch and other places did not record dancing, but the ministry of the word, prayers, manifestation of spiritual gifts, breaking of bread, and material giving. Hymn writers of different ages have composed hymns on every aspect of the Christian life and worship which are of great inspiration. There are hymns on spiritual joy, praise, thanksgiving and worship of God. I am yet to see hymns encouraging bodily dance in worship of God. If there are, they must be very few in number and might have been written by song writers of this dancing dispensation! Dancing in the church as it is today was unknown at the time of these song writers who were veterans of the Christian faith and revival. The scripture prophesied of the darkness and decay that will envelop a large part of the church on the last day and lead it to apostasy. This darkness and decay will take hold on the church through the introduction of strange fire and doctrines of devils. The source of the present wild dance in the church of Christ is questionable. Is it from the Holy Spirit? But the music and dancing seems to have taken over His work and activities in the congregation of worshipers. Now worshipers are exited and joyful, not for righteousness, truth and the manifestation of God's presence and power, but because of loud music, singing and dancing. The church has become a place of noise making and of musical excitement and joy, not only for believers but also for sinners: the music and dancing is for all of them. Is this music and dancing then of the Holy Spirit? Many preachers preach less and sing more to entertain the audience. They interlude the sermon with moments of music and dancing. Is this music and dancing of the Holy Spirit? Why then is the church dying away in the presence of much music and dancing? Why is the word of God losing its power in the congregations of worshipers? Why is carnality in ascension in the church? Why do sinners get refreshed and return home with songs of joy after service in their sins, week after week? Is this church dance not a lie? Is not the "discovery" of church dance in the close st of the 21 century the discovery of instrument of church apostasy preserved by Satan for this end time? Is not this music and dancing the devil's offer to the church to take over the place of the Holy Spirit? Has not this subtle serpent come up to destroy true holiness from even the holiness churches through this wile of music and worship dance? Wild music, church dance, the use of trousers by Christian women, perming of hair, the use of hair attachment, the wearing of weave-on and other kinds of worldliness are infiltrations of this end time. The enemy of the church and holiness brought them in while men slept, Matthew 13:24, 25. Can the men arise now? Who will consecrate himself this day to ensure that these evils are put away from the churches, at least from the churches that have not yet completely died? May the Lord call men and women to this task and give them grace, holy passion, boldness, wisdom, victory over Satan and crown them with success in this mission in Jesus name. Amen.

14.4 The Silence of God

Let not the silence of God at this hour be misconstrued for His acceptance of this worship dance prevalent in the churches today. Was not God silent in heaven when Satan and a third of the heavenly angels undertook the act that consummated in their doom? Were they ignorant of His truth? Was not God silent when Adam and Eve began the close tie with the serpent which resulted to their nakedness and expulsion from the garden? Were they ignorant of His guiding command? Was not God silent when Judas Iscariot undertook the relationship and process of betrayal of Christ which removed him from the bishopric and damned his soul in eternal hell? Was he really ignorant of who Jesus was? Let not the dancing church think that God has accepted this dance worship thing that is leading the church to apostasy and doom. Are they ignorant of the worship pattern of the New Testament church? Psalm 50: 21-23 21 These things hast thou done, and I kept silence; thou thoughtest that I was altogether such an one as thyself: but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. 22 Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces, and there be none to deliver. 23 Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me: and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I shew the salvation of God. This book comes as a voice of watchmen, warning against the present worship dance celebrated in the church today. This must be stopped and the church must return to New Testament worship characterised by righteousness, spiritual joy, soberness, solemnity, and holiness.

14.5 Dancing in Heaven

There are those who imagine in their hearts or ask: Will there be dancing in heaven? Dancing, smiling and laughing are pure properties built into man in creation by God for the expression of heart joy and gladness. Since heaven is a place of joy and gladness, we believe strongly that these shall manifest in the life of the saints when they enter heaven. The reasons why dancing is not practiced in the congregation of worshippers in this life include the following:

(I) The human flesh is not born again; it is the spirit that is born again on the earth. The flesh seeks freedom from the control of the spirit so as to explore the pleasures of life which are earthly, sensual and often sinful. If the flesh is made to dance in the midst of others, even in the worship of God, it will breed pride, self glory, envy, lust, etc. These will defile the regenerate spirit and affect pure worship. The exception of this is only when the Holy Spirit is in total control of the situation, which is rare as seen in scripture. Galatians 5:16-18: 16 This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. 17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 18 But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law. II: The believer enters into heaven with a new body which is incapable of sinning. Defilement of the spirit in pride, lusts, self glory, etc is not possible any more forever. Hence dancing in worship shall not affect pure worship of God in heaven. 2Peter 3:13 Nevertheless we, according to His promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. III: The believer on earth is amidst sinners. These also come to church to worship and are in majority in the visible church of Christ. If the church encourages dancing these will corrupt the life of true believers by their display. The absence of dancing in the church serves to preserve the true believers from the evil influence of sinners in this respect. In heaven sinners shall not be there and the perfected saints cannot have evil influence on fellow saints, hence their dance will not have evil effect on one another. Isaiah 35: 8-10: 8 And an highway shall be there, and a way, and it shall be called The way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it; but it shall be for those: the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein. 9 No lion shall be there, nor shall any ravenous beast go up thereon, it shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there:

10 And the ransomed of the LORD shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away. (IV) The tempter, Satan, seeks to introduce corruption where he sees the flesh at work. He is the principal agent of decay in the churches and in the worship of God. During dancing, he makes the dancer to seek his glory and aim at excellence. He makes others praise and commend him to make him proud. He makes the dancer absorbed in the pleasure of his bodily dance and to forget God, the Object of worship. He makes the worshippers to watch others with mixed feelings of delight, lust, envy, anger, etc. He uses this occasion to corrupt the worshippers. But Satan shall not be in heaven to tempt any one to sin and corruption. Hence the thought of the perfected saints shall remain perfect and their heart shall remain focussed on God in their dance in praise and worship. Revelation 20:10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever. V: We have situations in scripture and in contemporary times when the Holy Spirit stirred up holy dances in worship of God. Miriam led a dance in the praise and worship of God following the miracles of the Red Sea. This was of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit descended on David in a special way that resulted to an uncommon dance. These ones danced by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit and in righteousness and holiness. Pure dance is possible in this life where the Holy Spirit is in full control. As seen in scripture such dance is not regular. Heaven is where the Holy Spirit dwells. If He inspires pure dance on earth, He can do so much more in heaven. VI: Although the Bible did not make mention of dancing among the saints and angels in heaven, it has not also showed that it shall be prohibited. Hence we infer from the scriptures and from the life of man that there shall be dancing in heaven. VII: A few of those who were supernaturally taken to heaven and brought back to life by divine plan testify to dancing in heaven. There is no objection to this because of the reasons already advanced. However their testimony will not change the scriptural worship pattern instituted for the church on earth where sin and Satan dwell. It is the wisdom of holiness that worship service in this life does not include dancing, as observed in the scripture. Colossians 3:16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom.

Chapter Fifteen: Decency and Orderliness in the Worship Service

1Corinthians 14:1-40 This chapter gives us essential guidelines on worship activities and attitude in a Christian assembly. We will survey this chapter to see the spirit and attitude of Christian worship in the New Testament church. 15.1 Follow AfterCharity 1Corinthians 14:1 Follow after charity. The apostle presents love as the greatest quality in the Christian worship service. The worshippers convene in love to worship the God who loves them and saved their souls through the Lord Jesus Christ. They gather in adoring love, in the name of Jesus their Lord and Saviour, to worship the Father by the Holy Spirit. The worshippers also love one another and by love serve and minister to one another. The apostle shows that the activities of the worship service must be characterized by love. Those who speak in tongues, prophecy, teach doctrine, preach and minister in the gifts of the Spirit to the assembly of believers, should do so in love. Service rendered in love edifies the body of Christ and glorifies the name of the Lord. 336 15.2 Prophesying 1 Corinthians 14:1-5: 1 Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy. 2 For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries. 3 But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. 4 He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church. 5 I would that ye all spake with tongues, but rather that ye prophesied: for greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying. Prophecy or prophesying is a gift of the Holy Spirit which manifested in the assembly of the early church. This gift still manifests in the assembly of believers today, who believe in and seek for the operation of the Spirit of prophecy among them. Prophecy is different from planed sermon presented by the preacher or teacher. It is one of the gifts of the Spirit. 1 Corinthians 12:7-11: 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the working of miracles;to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: 11 But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. The gift of PROPHECY is the ability to receive instantaneously, a divine message previously unknown to the Spirit-filled believer, by the special operation of the Holy Spirit, for communication to an audience, for edification, exhortation and comfort. Prophecy brings to light hidden things and reveals the mind and plan of God. By this gift, the worshippers are warned, exhorted, assured and comforted. The local church or Assembly of believers should pray for the operation of the gift of prophecy among them and make provision for the manifestation of this gift in the worship service. Where those who possess the gift are many, all of them may not receive prophetic revelation in a worship service. Where many signify that they have received a message from the Lord, only two or three may minister in the worship service. Those who possess this gift should learn to control themselves and ensure that the flesh does not interfere with this noble gift. The spirit of the prophet is subject to the prophet, vs. 29-33. Prophesying does not require uncontrolled shouting, falling down, crying, shaking, and unnecessary demonstration. The message must be given in clear speech, in dignity and decency for the glory of God. The message of prophecy must be subjected to scriptural scrutiny to know whether it is from God or not. This requires the following: I: Diligent listening to know the details of the message, John 7:51. II: Documentation of the details of the message for verification, Habakk 2:2, 3.III: Doctrinal analysis of the message, to ensure there is no contradiction to the written scripture, Galatians 1:8, 9. IV: Dutiful verification of the revelations and predictions of the prophetic message for accuracy and fulfilment, Acts 17:11; Deuteronomy 18:20-22. V: Disciplinary life and attitude of the person operating in the gift, Deuteronomy 13:1-5. The church must not accept everybody into this ministry and must not accept every prophetic utterance without diligent scriptural investigation. We are instructed to prove all things. We must be able to discern those operating by evil spirits or the human spirit in craftiness and deny them ministry and audience in the worship service of believers, 1John 4:1; Revelation 2:2, 20. 15.3 Speaking In Tongues 1Corinthians 14:2 For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries. Jesus promised all who believe in Him the ability to speak with new tongues, Mark 16:17. This is because God has promised all who believe in Jesus the baptism with the Holy Spirit, Acts 1:4, 5, 8. Speaking in a new tongue is the evidence of baptism with the Holy Spirit, as seen in the New Testament, Acts 2:1-4; 8:14-18; 10:44-46; 19: 1-6. Baptism with the Holy Spirit is also known in the New Testament as the gift of the Holy Spirit. This is to be differentiated from the gifts of the Spirit listed in 1Corinthian 12:4-11. Only those who have received Jesus as their Lord and Saviour can be baptized with the Holy Spirit. Those who speak in tongues by this experience speak not to men, but to God, and they speak mysteries. What they speak can be the language of men on earth or of angels in heaven, 1Corinthians13:1. God gives this ability to believers for their personal edification. Hence they can speak in tongues, pray in tongues and sing in tongues, 1Corinthians 14:15. Apostle Paul showed that, although believers are allowed to speak in tongues in the worship service for their edification, this must be under control. Believers must not go wild into speaking in tongues in the worship service. The following reasons are advanced: (I) Spiritual gifts are not to be demonstrated for show off to shame others or provoke them to anger or envy, but must be operated in love and in decency. 1 Corinthians 11:22. or despise ye the church of God, and shame them that have not? What shall I say to you? shall I praise you in this? I praise you not. (II) The worshippers in a Christian assembly include various kinds of people: the mature believers, Spirit-filled believers, noneSpirit-filled believers, mature and immature believers, unconverted members, new converts and new comers. Speaking in tongues by individual believers baptised with the Holy Spirit should not be done in a way that will embarrass, shame, or confuse others. This will make the worship service uninteresting to some worshippers. Apostle Paul showed that when the church goes wild into speaking in tongues many of those in the worship service will go blank; they will not understand what is going on and so will never participate and never gain. Those who are unlearned in this area or are new comers will accuse the church of madness. Some of these worshippers may force themselves into speaking uninspired tongues in order to conform and free themselves from shame and embarrassment. This will be iniquity to them and to those who tempt them to do so, vs. 16, 21. (III) The Christian worshippers have observing public. All activities, utterances and demonstration in public worship should be decent to make the worship of God decent and glorious in the sight of the spectators, vs. 40. Motivated by love for others in the worship service, Paul said, although he spoke in tongues more than all the Corinthian believers, it was more in his private prayers. In a worship service, he would pray in clear language understandable to others so that they could learn from his prayer and be edified, 1Corinthians 14:16-19. Note that speaking in tongues in the church is not prohibited. The following scriptures show that a believer may speak in tongues when praying to God during worship service: Forbid not to speak with tongues, 1Corinthians 14:39b; Let him speak to himself and to his God, 1Corinthians 14:28b. The believer may speak in tongues in the worship assembly for his edification. But this should be done between him and his God and must be done in the way that those who may hear will glorify God. He must be conscious of the presence of others who must not be distracted by him. He should not engage himself in speaking in tongues throughout the prayer time. He should pray more in understandable language when among others in the worship service in order to edify those that hear him, 1Corinthians 14:16- 20. Since a believer is conscious of edifying others by his prayers, he must learn to pray audibly to be heard by those around him. Jesus prayed audibly. The apostles prayed audibly. Apostle Paul here is saying he prayed audibly when among others for their edification. Except that many of these Bible prayers were audible, they could not have been written down clearly by the writers. However, there is time for everything, including silent prayers. 15.4 The Gifts Of Speaking In Tongues And Interpretation Of Tongues In 1 Corinthians Chapter 12:7-11, Apostle Paul listed about nine gifts of the Holy Spirit. Two of these are the gift of speaking in tongues and the gift of interpretation of tongues. These nine gifts are ministration gifts. The Spirit-filled believer who possesses any of these gifts ministers them to others for their blessing in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Hence the gift of speaking in tongues is different from the general speaking in tongues by all who are baptized with the Holy Spirit. The gift of Speaking in Tongues is a supernatural manifestation by which a believer, who is already baptized with the Holy Spirit and speaks in tongues as an evidence, is instantaneously imparted with a divine message for an audience or assembly of worshippers. The message delivered in tongues is a prophetic message to the audience or assembly, but is veiled or sealed because it is delivered in a language both the speaker and the audience do not understand. For the prophetic message delivered in unknown tongues to be understood, the service of one with the gift of interpretation of tongues will be required, 1Corinthians 14:5. The gift of Interpretation of Tongues is a supernatural ability given by the Holy Spirit to a Spirit-filled believer to understand the meaning of a prophetic message delivered to an audience in unknown tongues or language and to convey the message in understandable language to the audience. When a message given in tongues is interpreted to the audience in understandable language, it has the same effect as prophesying, 1Corinthians 14:5. The scriptural instruction is that those who have received inspired message in tongues may only deliver it to the assembly when one with the gift of interpretation of tongues is in the assembly. Where there is no interpreter the prophetic message delivered in tongues or unknown language will have no beneficial meaning. Hence without an interpreter in the congregation anyone who receives a prophetic message in tongues should not utter it to the audience. Because of this limitation placed on he that has the gift of tongues, he that prophesies is greater, that is, more important to the assembly of believers than he that speaks in unknown tongues. But if there is an interpreter, the message delivered in tongues serves the same purpose as prophesying, 1Corinthians 14:5. The one who has the gift of speaking in tongues may not always have one with the gift of interpretation of tongues beside him to make his gift beneficial to the body of Christ. The believer who has this gift is scripturally encouraged to pray that God should also give him the gift of interpretation of tongues so that he may speak and interpret himself, 1Corinthians 14:13. We see here that while he that speaks in tongues as evidence of baptism with the Holy Spirit speaks mysteries to God for his personal edification, 1Corinthians 14:2, he that has the gift of tongues speaks the mind of God to men for their edification. With interpretation, he is as important to the church as he that has the gift of prophecy, or prophesying, 1Corinthians 14:27-32. 15.5 Activities ForThe Edification Of Worshippers 1Corinthians 14:26 How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. (a) Ministration Of Spiritual Gifts The gifts of the Spirit operated unhindered in the congregation of worshippers in the early church. I Corinthians 12:7-11 reveal these gifts as the word of wisdom, the word of Knowledge, faith, the gifts of healing, the working of miracles, prophesy, discerning of spirits, diverse kinds of tongues, and interpretation of tongues. These gifts may not manifest in every worship service. The Christian worship Assembly must be willing and ready to welcome their manifestation and operation during the worship service for the edification of worshippers. This should be done decently and in order; for God is not the author of confusion. B: Psalm This refers to songs of praise and worship sung during the worship service for the honour of God and edification of the worshippers. Singing is a good activity in the worship service. There are those who have the ability to lead the church in edifying worship through songs. The worshippers in the church must set their hearts on God and sing to His praise and worship. God is holy and accepts the service that is done with a pure heart. Thus the choir members must be pure and holy. More effort should be made to keep themselves spiritually fit for this service than in becoming expert singers. Their songs minister to the edification of worshippers. Hence they must sing expertly. The words of the songs should be clear. The songs should be sung in the language the worshippers understand, otherwise they will be ministering to the air: So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air, 1Corinthians 14:9. To be a holy choir unto the Lord their attire and singing demonstration must not be offensive to God. 1Peter 3:3-5: 3 Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; 4 But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. 5 For after this mannerin the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto their own husbands. They must abstain from worldliness in dressing such as decoration with jewelry, earrings, nose rings, chains, necklace, bracelets, beads, fashionable hairdos, perming, use of hair attachment, weave-on, bleaching, lipsticks, cortex, painting, artificial fingers nails, and eye lashes. The women must not put on trousers or tight fitting dresses; their skirt must be long enough to cover their knees in sitting position. The men too should dress properly as holy Christians, avoiding worldly hair cut and hair dressing. They must be of good behaviour and should have good report of those that know them. Provision is normally made during the worship service for the worshippers to sing. All worshippers should sing with pure hearts and holy life in the worship of God. (c) Doctrine This is actually the paramount thing in the worship service. Doctrine here refers to the preaching and teaching of the word of God in the worship assembly. It involves the selection and arrangement of scriptures by the preacher or teacher to convey a message to the worshippers through proper interpretation, illustration and application for their exhortation, edification and comfort. The preacher or teacher thinks out his message by the help of the Holy Spirit, gathers and arranges his facts. His authority is the Holy Scripture. He seeks to edify the worshippers through the interpretation and application of the scriptures, Colossians1:28- 29. Doctrine: preaching or teaching, is distinct from the manifestation of the gift of prophecy or prophesying in the worship assembly. While the message of prophecy is wholly from God in a divine manifestation, doctrine is a message thought up by the preacher or teacher backed up by scriptures and conveyed to the congregation for their spiritual nourishment. Prophecy and other gifts of the Spirit may not occur during every worship service. But doctrine is the food which the church must regularly feed on for their salvation and establishment in righteousness, I Peter 2:2; Hebrews 5:12-14; Matthew 4:4. The leadership of every local church must give attention and much time to doctrine: preaching or teaching of the word of God. Singing, praying and other activities are good, but the preaching and teaching of the word of God must be raised above them all. Operation of spiritual gifts is essential, but all time must not be given to that. As good as prophecy is, the scripture instructs that only two or at most three prophetic ministration could be allowed in a worship service. Spiritual gifts must be regulated to give sufficient time to doctrine, I Timothy 4:15,16; Titus 2:1. It is disheartening that many local Assemblies have no place for doctrine. They devote so much time to singing, dancing and other activities. Dancing, an introduction to Christian worship in the late st 21 century now holds first place in the worship service. It bridges the gap between sinners and saints and accords every one of them the privilege of bodily demonstration in the name of worship. When the worshippers exhaust themselves by these things which give them bodily pleasure, they are unprepared for long sermon. Worshippers in such Assemblies cannot be spiritually strong and dependable in the knowledge of the scriptures and righteousness. The local Assembly must give more attention and time to preaching or teaching of the word of God than every other worship activity to make the worshippers born again, sanctified, holy, fruitful and prepared for the coming of the Lord, James 1:21,22; 1 Timothy 4:3; 2 Timothy 4:1,2; Acts 11:26; Jeremiah 3:15. 15.6 Clarity Of Communication 1Corinthians 14:7-11: 7 And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? 8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? 9 So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air. 10 There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without signification. 11 Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. Attention must be given to clarity of communication in the worship assembly. The worshippers should be able to hear what is being said clearly. Except the words spoken are clearly heard, they are of no benefit and have no effect on the worshippers. The preacher, teacher or communicator must speak in understandable language and with clear voice. His speech must not be too fast. The grammar used must not be above the capacity of the audience. His pronunciation must not be blurred. In an assembly where not all in the congregation are well educated, he must select his words to ensure he is simple enough for people to understand him. There are preachers who preach to entertain themselves. They do not mind whether the audience understands them or not. They speak slangs that only they and a few people understand. Such have not the heart of the Christian ministry. Make effort to communicate in the way your audience will understand you. Church leaders must make provision for those in the worship service who do not understand the central language in use. Adequate provision should be made for interpretation to the various languages represented in the worship service. Wisdom is profitable to direct. The gospel is both for the educated and the illiterates, the blind and the deaf. Jesus died for all and the gospel is for all. The preacher is sent to both the wise and unwise, the educated and the illiterate. He is a debtor to all. All must be given the privilege to hear the gospel for the salvation of their souls, Romans 1:14, 15. Gospel singers should ensure that the words of their songs are clear and understandable. What ministers life to the hearers are the words of the songs and not the melody or the rhythm of the instruments. It may require that the words of the song be read out and explained to the audience before rendition. The local Assembly should procure a good public address system to make all in the worship service hear and understand the message clearly. The public address system should be able to convey the message clearly to the worshippers in all parts of the hall of meeting and to those sitting outside the meeting hall. Good public address system is required to achieve good results. The leadership of the church needs to give priority to this. Efficient and effective workers should be appointed to man this aspect. The worshippers may not get the message clearly when there is distraction. Solution should be proffered for every kind of distraction in order to maximize the intake of God's word by the worshippers. A separate section will be required for the children and the physically challenged (the deaf) for effective communication of the gospel to them, using applicable methods and teaching aids. Note that it is better to split the worship service into sessions or decentralise the church where adequate gospel care can be given to the souls of men than to accumulate a crowd that cannot be evangelically managed. Many souls perish in large assemblies due to inadequate or poor facilities and spiritual care. Every minister shall give account for the souls of men in his congregation!. Luke 5:6, 7: 6 And when they had this done, they inclosed a great multitude of fishes: and their net brake. 7 And they beckoned unto their partners, which were in the other ship, that they should come and help them. And they came, and filled both the ships, so that they began to sink. 15.7 God's Presence And Peace In The Assembly I Corinthians 14:33 33 For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. 40 Let all things be done decently and in order. God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit, the three in One God is present at every worship service of believers. Therefore every Christian activity must be carried out in the noblest way. The attitude of the worshippers must be that of reverence, joy, sobriety, godly fear and holiness. People do not behave anyhow, speak anyhow, shout irreverently, quarrel or fight in the presence of the king or a great man. They acknowledge his presence with reverence. If they do this to honour a fellow human being, how much more should the assembly of worshipers do so to God! Flamboyant, noisy, ostentatious attitude which seek to promote self and fellow men must be discarded. Respect of persons, recognition of dignitaries in the manner or pattern of the world, vain shouts, whistling and mechanical noise, must be put away in the fear of the Lord. Physical fight and ungodly argument must not be seen in the worship service. There should be no carnal competition among the preachers, musicians, or those giving offering or engaged in any aspect of the worship service. There is time for everything. Church musicians must know this. After their performance they should never disturb the rest of the worship service with their instruments, but give the Holy Spirit the place to minister to them and others through other vessels. The Holy Spirit must not be grieved, Malachi 1:6-8; Ephesians 4:30 The worship assembly must submit to the Holy Spirit to guide and direct them throughout the service time. Love must rule the hearts of the worshippers: love for God and for their neighbour. The ministers should minister in love. The worship service must be properly organized, providing for no confusion in the assembly. The practice of going to drop offering in the altar during sermon, ministration in songs, etc, to indicate that one is enjoying the ministration or that the one performing is doing so by the Holy Spirit, does not only lack decency, but serves as a temptation to pride to true ministers who delight in humble service before God. Besides, the people who do this distract the attention of the congregation and the ministers they seek to applause. Such acts are motivated by the flesh and should be discouraged in the worship assembly. There is time for offering and there is time for ministration. The preacher should treat the worshippers with respect and understanding. Instructions such as " Stand up, Sit down, Kneel down, Jump up, Say this to your neighbour," " Hold your neighbour," "Shout halleluiah!" "Say Amen!" and such like, must be given with care and wisdom, considering the individuality and sexes of the worshippers. While wisdom in ministration may require some of these to be employed, their excessive use may destroy the solemnity of worship and make the worshippers weary of the worship service. The worship service should seek to give salvation to sinners, restoration to the backsliders, edification to the believers, ministry to the needy, holiness and fitness for heaven to all worshippers. The worship activities should be such that at the end God is glorified, the ministers and worshippers are blessed and joyful, the sinners and newcomers find Christ and all testify that God is truly in the assembly of His worshippers, I Corinthians 14:24, 25; Matthew 18:20.

Chapter Sixteen: In Everything Give thanks and Praise to God

1Thessalonians 5:18 In everything give thanks: for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. This is a clear command and practice in scripture. In everything give thanks and praise to God. This is what God desires from His children. Our thanks and praise should ascend to God in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. In everything, good or evil; in pleasure or in pain, in the joy of life or in the dread of death. This is a divine command, instruction and advice. God requires this from every believer. It is good for the Christian. 16.1 Often Forgotten In Times Of Peace And Prosperity However praise and thanksgiving to God is often forgotten by men in times of peace, prosperity and pleasure. Hence the scripture warns the child of God against this transgression and costly forgetfulness, Deuteronomy 7:6-20. To forget to give God praise and thanks in your good times deprives your soul of humility and fills it instead with pride of self. The heart of the one who forgets God in his achievements claims that he got it by his inherent powers, wisdom, ability, and connections. Or he may ascribe the glory to other human beings, or even to demons; Daniel 4:30; Esther 5:11, 12. Child of God, never fail to give God praise and thanks for all the good things in your life; they come from Him and 351 He wants you to realise this and appreciate Him. Give God the glory. James 1:17 Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with Whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. Ephesians 5:20 Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Fatherin the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Thank Him for the knowledge, wisdom, understanding, connections, human help, open door, favour, and grace He has given you. 16.2 Hard To Utter In Times Of Difficulty In everything give thanks. Praise and thanksgiving to God is a scriptural command, instruction and counsel when things are tough and difficult. God wants us to praise Him when things are hard, unpleasant, and ugly, whether imagined or real. But many believers find it so difficult to do this. "Why should God be praised for what Satan has done?" they complain. Some think the evil has come from God; then why should praise and thanksgiving be the human response at such time? Their mind is dark and their understanding is unfruitful. But the wisest thing is to heed the command and instruction of scripture at your hard and difficult times: praise God; thank God; worship God. John 2:5 His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it. Job demonstrated this truth to us according to the account of the scripture concerning him. He praised and worshiped God in the worst situation of his life. His wife wondered at such attitude. The Lord wants us to learn this from the life of Job, Job 1:13-22, Romans 15:4. Our situation may not be as terrible as Job's. If he praised and worshipped God when the days were dark to him, we too can praise God in our dark days. Job 1:20-22: 20 Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down upon the ground, and worshipped, 21 And said, Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither: the LORD gave, and the LORD hath taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD. 22 In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly. Job did not sin against God or charged God foolishly. By this he gave Satan a great blow, frustration and defeat. Satan's affliction against men in general has the following purpose: I: To take the eyes of men from God to himself through afflictions. II: To fill the mouth of men with his name by their continuous complaints against him, his demons and agents. III: To be glorified and praised by men through their continual accusation against him, his demons and agents. IV: To make men see their salvation in his hand, by his doing or undoing. V: To remove men's faith from God to himself so that men may turn to him for their salvation through following ungodly ways. VI: To break men's fellowship with God by making them blame God and see Him as unable to help them in their predicament. VII: His chief purpose for all these is to destroy the souls of men in everlasting hell fire. He failed in achieving his purpose in the life of Job. Job did not turn his eyes from God to Satan. He did not mention Satan's name. He did not complain against Satan. His eyes remained on God. His praise and worship of God remained steadfast. To Job, God was all in all. Satan could have no access to his life, except by the allowing of God. If God allowed Satan to afflict him, then there must be a reason. I: Job must seek God to understand the reason. II: Having understood the reason, he must ask God for what to do to overcome Satan and get the problem solved. III: If God showed him that there was sin in his life, then he must confess the sin and thoroughly repent of it and do required restitutions in order to be restored to God's righteousness and victory. IV: If God told him the situation was trial of faith to him, then he would depend on God and pray always for grace to endure to the end, until he received the salvation of God. V: If God told him it was spiritual warfare Satan had declared against him, then he would demand of God the grace, strength, power, and wisdom for the battle; he would employ all weapons of warfare available for the believers in scripture to war persistently against Satan until he is overcome and destroyed. In all his afflictions Job saw Satan as secondary, a subject of God, one that had no sovereign power to do and undo by himself. Job saw himself fully secured in God as a righteous man that fully trusts in his God. Do not allow Satan to fill your mouth with his name. Do not allow Satan to be praised and glorified by you through continual acknowledgment of his wicked works or through ascribing every bad thing to him. Keep yourself in holiness and righteousness at all times. Let God have your attention and concentration in praise, worship and prayers. Your victory over Satan will be sure in Jesus name. Jesus came to this world to save us from our sins and make us holy so we can dwell in holy heaven and serve the holy God. The main duty of the creatures in heaven, of angelic beings and saints, is praise, thanksgiving and worship of the living God. Should not this also be the main duty of the saints on earth? Hence we are commanded, instructed and advised to be always in the business of praise and thanksgiving to God for all things in the name of Jesus Christ, Ephesians 5:20. 16.3 Effects And Blessings Of Thanksgiving Great are the effects and blessings of a life that always praises and thanks God in all circumstances. (i) The spirit of praise and thanksgiving keeps our mind steady and focused on God. It makes us look to Him, cast our weight and burden upon Him. We see none other beside Him. He is Alfa and Omega to us. Exodus 15:11 Who is like unto Thee, O LORD, among the gods? who is like Thee, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders? Psalm 73:25 Whom have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside Thee. (ii) Alife of praise and thanksgiving to God as seen in the case of Job does not recognize or give regard to the devil. God is seen as the doer of all things or the one who allows all things in His wisdom and righteousness. The devil is under His full control. God is praised and worshipped as being good and all wise and as One Who is greater than the devil. John 19:10, 11: 10 Then saith Pilate unto Him, Speakest Thou not unto me? knowest Thou not that I have power to crucify Thee, and have power to release Thee? 11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against Me, except it were given thee from above. 1 Samuel 2:2 There is none holy as the LORD: for there is none beside Thee: neither is there any rock like our God. (iii) The spirit of praise and worship of God makes us put the good and the bad man in their appropriate place. However good the man is to us he cannot take the praise and glory of God, because we see God in the good man. The good man does good to us by the ordering of God; for without Him no good comes to us. Hence God takes the glory, praise and worship. The good man is appreciated and acknowledged for his kindness. The appreciation given to the good man is in the name of the Lord and in submission to His word, because He wants us to be thankful to one another. Similarly, however wicked a man is, we will not go into slavish fear of him because we know that the wicked man cannot lift up a finger against us, except by the permission of our God. If God allows him to do evil against us, it is in His wisdom and for our spiritual good. Evil allowed against us leads us to self examination and repentance, where sin is lying buried within us. It makes us gain wisdom and spiritual strength in righteousness. Psalms 119:67, 71: 67 Before I was afflicted I went astray: but now have I kept thy word. 71 It is good for me that I have been afflicted; that I might learn thy statutes. When we righteously manage evil done against us, great rewards shall be ours. Hence we must maintain our righteousness and a right attitude at all times, even in our evil day. Genesis 50:20 But as for you, ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive. Hence we are not in slavish fear of man because of the evil he may do against us, knowing that God is exalted above him and man is fully under His control. If evil done against us in our righteousness will not turn to a blessing for us afterward, then it will not be allowed against us by our loving and understanding God. (iv) By praise and thanksgiving to God we show that all good things in our lives come from Him, not from our inherent power and wisdom, nor from our ability to make connections. God is gratified when we humbly acknowledge and declare this by our praise and thanksgiving to Him. 1Chronicles 29:10-14: 10 Wherefore David blessed the LORD before all the congregation: and David said, Blessed be Thou, LORD God of Israel our father, for ever and ever. 11 Thine, O LORD, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty: for all that is in the heaven and in the earth is Thine; Thine is the kingdom, O LORD, and Thou art exalted as head above all. 12 Both riches and honour come of Thee, and Thou reignest over all; and in Thine hand is power and might; and in Thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. 13 Now therefore, our God, we thank Thee, and praise Thy glorious name. 14 But who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort? for all things come of Thee, and of Thine own have we given Thee. V: When God is thanked and praised in times when we fail Him or fail to achieve our desired goal, we indicate by that action that God is not to blame for our failure. We are by our praise and thanksgiving signifying that He is perfect, pure, holy, and blameless. It is we who failed, not His promises and faithfulness. He remains loving, good, true and faithful. This attitude draws His love, mercy, forgiveness, and grace for our restoration, renewal and progress. Micah 7:8, 9: 8 Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, I shall arise; when I sit in darkness, the LORD shall be a light unto me. 9 I will bear the indignation of the LORD, because I have sinned against Him, until He plead my cause, and execute judgment for me: He will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold His righteousness. Vi: God has promised to bless those that praise Him. We see in scripture how God intervened and blessed those that praised Him in everything. Surely, to develop and maintain the spirit of praise and thanksgiving is to flow in His blessings. Psalm 50:23 Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me: and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I shew the salvation of God. (vii) Praising and thanking God in all situations glorifies God. By this we make those around us see God in the proper perspective loving, good, kind, compassionate, wise, perfect and praise worthy. This attitude wins them over to God to praise and worship Him. Psalm 34:1-3: 1 I will bless the LORD at all times: His praise shall continually be in my mouth. 2 My soul shall make her boast in the LORD: the humble shall hear thereof, and be glad. 3 O magnify the LORD with me, and let us exalt His name together. 16.4 Exemplary Life Of Praise And Thanksgiving The early church had the spirit of praise and thanksgiving to God in all things and for all situations, Acts 2:47; 4:24. Apostle Paul instructed the believers and churches of Christ to be engaged in the business of praise and thanksgiving to God in everything, Ephesians 5:20; I Thessalonians. 5:18; Colossians 3:17. He demonstrated this when under great persecution for his faith and the Christian ministry, 2 Corinthians12:7-10. In prison for the service of the Lord, Paul and Silas at midnight prayed and praised the Lord to the hearing of others. The scripture gives us the account of the divine manifestation and intervention that resulted from their prayer and praise, Acts 16:19-40. I: There was a great earthquake. Ii: The foundations of the prison were shaken. Iii: All the prison doors were opened. Iv: Everyone's bands were loosed. V: The jailor trembled out of great conviction. Vi: The jailor and his household became converted. Vii: The magistrates were filled with fear and set Paul and Silas free from the prison. 16.5 Praise The All Wise And Good God We are to praise and thank God always for His nature and attributes, for what He has done, is doing, will do for us and for others who trust in Him. We are to praise God in obedience to the instruction and command of His word, and in faith that He will glorify His name in our life in all situations. By praising Him, we lay our situations in His hands and make ourselves open in the fullest manner possible to respond to the outpouring of His grace. Romans 8:28 And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose. Child of God, if you are convinced that God loves you with all His heart and that nothing happens to you without His doing or allowing. If you are sure that God is loving, gracious, merciful, compassionate, all knowing, all wise, and that He is the Captain of your soul, then you must thank and praise Him for all things that come your way, good or bad, because His love, mercy, holiness, wisdom, and grace are at work in your life, in all the circumstances of your life and in that particular circumstance you cannot explain. 16.6 Praise And Thank God ForSin Committed Can we thank and praise God for sins committed, either by us or someone else? Yes, because the Bible says In everything and For all things give thanks. His wisdom, knowledge and understanding were involved in the allowing of the sin; so He should be praised. He is not to be praised for the sin, but for allowing it. The following are reasons why God is to be praised for allowing the sin to be committed against Him. I: There may follow the sin a deep conviction, leading to great repentance, bringing forth the fruit of righteousness and holiness. Some secret sinners and backsliders receive intercessory prayers of saints and experience genuine salvation of God when their sins come to light. 2 Corinthians 7:11 For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter. II: The heart may develop great hatred for sin, having suffered from its consequences, which may stir great determination against it, as in David. 1King 15:5 Because David did that which was right in the eyes of the LORD, and turned not aside from any thing that He commanded him all the days of his life, save only in the matter of Uriah the Hittite. III: The sin committed may lead to the exposure of other sins which lie buried and unconfessed and so may occasion full confession, repentance and cleansing for the purpose of eternal life. Psalm 32:5 I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the LORD; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Selah. 1John 1:9 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. IV: When a soul sins and suffers the judgment of God as a consequence, he gains practical understanding of the way of sin and of its judgment. A wise soul will look diligently to his way to keep himself from sin and consequent earthly and eternal judgment. Proverbs 2:10, 11: 10 When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is pleasant unto thy soul; 11 Discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee. Proverbs 27:12 Aprudent man forseeth the evil, and hideth himself. V: When forgiveness is received for sin committed there is joy and deep appreciation and God appears sweeter and more pleasant in His attributes to the redeemed soul. Psalm 51:7, 8: 7 Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. 8 Make me to hear joy and gladness; that the bones which Thou hast broken may rejoice. Micah 7:18 Who is a God like unto Thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of His heritage? He retaineth not His anger for ever, because He delighteth in mercy. VI: The sin, the effects, the disposition of the sinner and the actions of God become a testimony to the observers and those who hear of it, who shall fear and glorify God for His holiness, faithfulness, truth, and mercy. Mark 5: 19, 20: 19 Howbeit Jesus suffered him not, but saith unto him, Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. 20 And he departed, and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him: and all men did marvel. VII: When sin is divinely cleansed, the restored believer preaches with deeper conviction of God's grace and power of salvation in Christ. Psalms 51:12, 13: 12 Restore unto me the joy of Thy salvation; and uphold me with Thy free spirit. 13 Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto Thee. God is excellent in knowledge and wisdom and is praise worthy in His works! The devil is a pathetic fellow. He goes all out in his mischief against God's people to cause the name of the Lord to be blasphemed. But to his surprise, shame, embarrassment, discouragement and defeat, he sees all things, even the very negative ones inspired by him, working for the good of God's children, to the glory and praise of God. Halleluiah! Praising God in hard and difficult times defeats the devil!!!

16.7 Praises And Thanksgiving To Be Engaged In As Life Duty Of Saints However, let us not see praise and thanksgiving as a way by which God can be manipulated to intervene in our circumstances. Praise and thanksgiving should be seen as a duty incumbent upon us as children of God. We should not think that we can automatically change our situation by sessions of praise and thanksgiving to God. Apleasing outcome may be the consequence of praise and thanksgiving, but it is never to be the motivation. Praise and thanksgiving is only one of the many ways the Holy Spirit uses to bless the children of God and to give them victory over their enemies. Let's be led by the Spirit on what to do at every circumstance for divine blessing and intervention. But let's live in the spirit of praise and thanksgiving as our duty towards God. We are children of faith. We live by faith, walk by faith, speak by faith, and work by faith. Faith is full dependence on God's word, complete obedience to God's word, and submission to the leading of the Holy Spirit. Emotions may or may not be involved in the life of faith. It is our will that should be stirred and not our emotion, which will follow after. Let's be willing to praise God. Let's go into praise and thanksgiving, not minding our emotional disposition. Let's train our hearts to praise and thank God. Give testimonies of the praise of God to others. Sing songs and hymns of praise and thanksgiving to God. But we must watch that our praise and thanksgiving to God does not turn to occasion for fleshly pleasure and self gratification in dancing and jubilation after the spirit of the world. Our God is holy. Those that praise God and offer thanks to Him must do so in truth, righteousness and holiness. For all the Lord has given you ask for one thing more: a grateful heart that praises and thanks Him always for all things and in all circumstances. Let praise and thanksgiving to God become your habit. Psalm 107:21, 22: 21 Oh that men would praise the LORD for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men! 22 And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving, and declare His works with rejoicing. Deuteronomy 32:29 O that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would consider their latter end! Someone said, the angels offer God perfect praise in heaven and He is delighted in their praise. But when pure praise and thanksgiving ascend to God from the saints on earth, tears of joy roll down from the eyes of the Almighty God. This is because of the way He considers the praise of redeemed men on earth; God says, My angels live in perfect heaven of perfect delight and offer Me perfect praise as is expected of them. But the life on earth is hard and difficult. Satan is making life tough for the saints on earth. They suffer hunger, nakedness, pains, persecution, threats of death, etc. These things are more than enough for them to send curses up to Me, accusing Me for being responsible. But, rather, these people send up to Me pure praise, thanksgiving and worship!!! The End: In everything give thanks and praise to God

About the Book

This boo is the third publication of Holiness Revival Ministry World wide. It deals with Holiness in Christian Worship and Ministry. It explores the book of Psalms to show how praises, Instrumental music and worship can be rendered to God in the Beauty of Holiness. The Author emphasises that Christian Ministers should be Holy in life and character and should operate their ministries according to bible stanadard. In view of truth, Righteousness and Holiness in Christian worrship and ministry, the book among other issues examines:

1: Worship Activities in Old Testament Assembly

2: David's Inspired Dance 3: PraiseWorship in the ministry of Jesus 4: Worship Dance Prevolent in the Church today 5: tHe proper place of the word of God and Prayer in the Worship Service 6: Prevalent prayer languages and mannerism 7: Issues of Anointing Oil, Anointing Handkerchiefs, Aprons etc.8: Fund raising and Financial Management in the Church 9: Falling Down Under Anointing 10: The Ministry of Faithful Ministers in this End time.

About the Author

Pastor Paul Rika the International Director and Founder of Holiness Revival Ministry Worldwide, aka Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide with head quarters in Abuja, Nigeria. Has been a preacher of Holiness and Righteousness for some decade now. He currently resid es at Abuja, Nigeria.From where He directs the affaires of the Movement Worldwide. Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide, Horemow is a non denominational Ministry, given to the propagation of Christ's Righteousness and Holiness in the Churches and nations of the world, through Crusade, Revival Meetings, Conferences, Production and spreading Holiness Literatures and materials.

Holiness Revival Ministry Worldwide aka Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide. Horemow.

The Aims and Objectives

Horemow is a non-denominational Ministry having the following aims and objectives:

1. To hold Crusades, Conferences and Revival meetings in churches and nations of the world so as to bring sinners to Christ's salvation and believers to His holiness. Acts 26:16-18.

2. To produce Christian literature that promotes salvation of souls, sound Bible teaching and holiness of believers in churches and nations of the world. Luke 1:1-4.

3. To produce audio and visual taped messages for the spread of gospel truth in churches and nations of the world.

4. To bring denominational churches into Christian unity through the belief and practice of the faith once delivered unto the Saints. Eph. 4:12-15.

5. To support believers, ministers, ministries and churches with free Christian materials for their spiritual development in holiness. Isaiah 65:1.

6. To raise members and supporters of Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide from churches and Christian ministries all over the world who will submit their lives to biblical holiness and be spiritually, materially and evangelically equipped to make others righteous and holy in their churches and in the society around them. 2 Timothy 2:2.

7. To establish Christian bookshops in many places within and outside the nation, equipped with holiness materials for the promotion of holiness in the churches of Christ in world. Romans 17:17.

8. To establish a body of believers called Holiness Revival Movement in every nation who will sponsor the production of the holiness materials of the ministry and other recommended holiness materials. Acts 4:36; 2 Cor. 8:1-7.

9. To translate or interpret ministry materials into as many local, national and international languages as possible. 1Cor. 14:9-13.

10. To place the Ministry book: Divine Revelation of God's Holiness and Judgement by Michael Thomas Sambo in hotels, hospitals, prisons and in places that can attract public reading, for the salvation of sinners and holiness of believers. 1 Cor. 9:18-22.

11. To own Satellite Channel for the publishing of the messages and programmes of Holiness Revival Movement to the world.

12. To establish Bible colleges where believers and ministries can receive biblical and ministerial training for sound Christian ministry. 2 Tim. 2:2.

13. To have ministry camp ground in various quarters and nations where holiness camp meetings can be held regularly. Hebrews 10:25.

14. To hold zonal, national and international holiness conferences regularly for the promotion and spread of holiness in the lives of believers and in Christ's Church. (Colossians 1:28, 29)

15. To mentor Churches registered under the ministry on sound doctrine, holy living and ministerial establishment. Titus 1:5-14.

16. To support believers, ministers and ministries financially where required for their spiritual encouragement and establishment in holiness.

17. To have chapters of holiness Revival Movement in local Governments, states and nations, holding regular meetings, with clear goals and uniform operation, which are submissive to central administration. Philippians 4: 8. 9: Hebrewsl3:17

Pastor Paul Rika

Int'l Director and Founder
Holiness Revival Ministry Worldwide aka Holiness Revival Movement Worldwide. Horemow. Is a non-denominational Ministry given to the promotion of biblical Righteousness and Holiness in Churches and Nations of the world through Crusades, Conferences, Revival meetings, production and spread of Holiness literatures and materials. The membership of the Movement is opened to all that love to live the Righteous and Holy life and to spread same in their church, Christian community and nation.

For Audio and Video messages, Christian literature and other materials of the Ministr, Movement or for enquiry, call: 08136356813; 08056834323;

Email: holinessrevivalmovement@gmail com

Headquarters office: Behind Federal Government College kwali-Abuja FCT, Nigeria.
Other Books Published by Horemow

1: Divine Revelation and Scriptural Exposition On

Believer's Holiness in Clothing and Adornment.

By Pastor Paul Rika

2: Divine Revelation of God's Holiness and Judgement

Received and Narreted by Thomas Michael Sambo

Written by Pastor Paul Rika
DVD and Books

Life Testimony of Michael Thomas Sambo

The above two books and Prophetic Revelation on Prominent Nigerian Preacher are Divine Revelation classics of our time. They are special gifts of God to our present world to bring about massive conversion of souls of men and purification of the saints in preparation for Christ's return. The message and doctrines of the Holy Scripture are made plain by these three Divine Revelation classics of our generation!

Truth Holiness and Rewaeding in Christian Giving is a rare book with biblical authority and Holy Spirit inspiration. It is a revelation on Christian giving! This book will certainly cause gospel explosion in this end time. By the guidance of God this book is written.

Worshiping God in the Beauty of Holiness

The believer will find this book a devotional book, directing him on holy living and instructing him on how to offer acceptable praise, thanksgiving and worship to God, whether alone or in the congregation. The Christian minister will find this book a guide book on holy worship, holy music and holy ministry.

By Pastor Paul Rika

Prophetic Revelation on Prominent Nigerian Preachers,

Rose Achobe. The book written by Pastor Paul Rika

You need to diligently persuade others to this standard.

Paul says in the book of Rom. 1:11-15

For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift... I am a debtor...'' I appreciate the efforts you are making in your Christianity...But when I saw your face, chemicals are working on it which is defilement. And nothing like defilement shall enter into the kingdom of God. You must choose between beauty and Heaven. I see the zeal of somebody that will perish but I must do something about it.

Connect with Pastor Paul Rika

www.holinessRevivalMovementWorldwide.com

